Lake Winnepeaka
By Laurie A. Ostrander
PART ONE
PASSION'S EXPLORATION
Chapter One
Huge wet snowflakes had begun falling steadily, clinging to everything they touched. The roads were getting increasingly worse with the heavy slush and low temperatures. I was thankful that I only had about another 15 miles to travel in this stuff. That is, if I didn’t get lost on the unfamiliar roads.
I had been working long and hard on a project at work and had finally finished it. Since I hadn’t been on a vacation for three years, I thought it would be a good time to take a little well-earned hiatus. It was extremely busy this time of year for our company, so I was ‘allowed’ to take a long weekend. Their idea of long was only three days.
“Be back on Monday Laurie.” Tom Dylan had warned rather gruffly. “We have a strict deadline on our new account.” Tom was our grumpy Department Head. He seemed to be in a bad mood, permanently. A thought often crossed my mind; “I wonder if the man EVER gets laid? Maybe then he’d smile or say ‘Good Morning’, instead of grunting orders all day long.”
My flight was uneventful, but long, so I was able to get some work done on my laptop. At least I’d be a step ahead when I returned.
My rental car was ‘misplaced’, or so they claimed. I did get a better one though, which was fully loaded. So I guess I couldn’t complain about it too much. Reaching toward the dash, I cranked up the heater full blast. The weather was getting worse. The temperature had dropped almost 15 degrees within the last hour. My windshield wipers were going at full speed. They were trying to keep up with the wet snow, but weren’t very successful. ‘Why didn’t I pick some place warmer to go?’ I wondered.
I could see the outline of an upcoming road sign, but had to be right in front of it before I could actually read it. It read; LAKE WINNEPEAKA 2 Mi. Surprisingly, it had been easier than I thought to find. I turned off the main road and followed the cabin owner’s directions precisely. Before I knew it, I was pulling into a small parking lot in front of a log cabin. Smoke was drifting up and out of an old stone chimney. A single light could be seen in the front window. Next to the front door was an out-of-place red neon sign announcing that they were ‘OPEN’. “Thank goodness.” I exhaled a deep sigh of relief. I was running a little later than expected and hoped they would hold it for me.
The manager was an extremely pleasant older gentleman. “Don’t worry about it ma’am, we are used to expecting the unexpected here.”
I supposed that might be true with so much snowfall. He quickly told me about the amenities included. Pointing me in the right direction, he warned. “Gets awful cold at night. So don’t go wandering to far from the cabin. There’s wood in the box by the front door for the fireplace.”
He waved me off, as I hesitated at the front door. I didn’t want to go back out into the freezing cold. At least it was just off the main road and I could get there quickly and into a warm place. Peering out the small window, I noticed it looked as if it was getting worse outside. I hurried to my car and headed for the cabin.
Someone had left the porch light on for me. Unlocking the door, I stepped inside and felt around for a light switch. Finding it, a soft white light illuminated the room. I looked around taking notice of my surroundings. It was small yet very cozy. I set down my suitcase and removed my wet outer clothing. Despite the rustic look to the outer walls, the inside was very nicely decorated in a ‘Country Charm’ motif.
Other than the open room I stood in, there were two doors to my left that were left slightly ajar. A small bathroom with a single shower stall was behind the first door. I noticed that there was a second door within the bathroom, but dismissed it as a linen closet. A small kitchenette stood in the back right-hand corner of the cottage. To the right of the door, was a beautiful stone fireplace against the far wall. Complete with wood stacked carefully inside the cubbyhole. Facing it was an overstuffed couch that looked rather comfortable to me. A large picture window overlooked the snowy front porch.
Behind the second door, off the main room, was a bedroom. I reached for the light. I discovered a Queen size four-post bed with a pillow top mattress. An overstuffed comforter in earth tones adorned the top of the bed, along with five or six large pillows in matching prints. I imagined how cozy it would feel under the warm blankets, sighing deeply at the thought. I opened a small door to the left of the bedroom entrance and found that it led into the bathroom. 'Very convenient' I thought to myself.
On the wall, to my right, hung heavy looking drapes over a patio door, which I assumed led out onto a back porch. I would check it out later. Out of the corner of my eye, in a darkened corner, I noticed a platform with a couple steps leading to the top, where there stood a deep, two-person Jacuzzi bath. Candles, a bottle of wine, and glasses sat on the ledge invitingly. “ I will have to take advantage of that later on.” I thought to myself.
As my body became accustomed to the air inside, I realized that it was still mighty cold. I searched for the thermostat and turned it up to take the chill off. I busily put away the groceries I had bought at a little store the last town I passed through. Then proceeded to put away my personal belongings for my three-day stay. I slipped out of my business-like attire and put on jeans and a soft flannel shirt. I grinned at myself in the full-length mirror on the wall. Now I looked like I belonged here.
I listened for a moment, realizing that I hadn’t heard a furnace kick on. No warm air was coming out of the ducts. My eyes searched the room for the phone. Walking towards it I mumbled under my breath, “It figures there would be a problem.” I dialed the office number and spoke with Mr. Hanson, who had checked me in. Come to find out he was also the owner. “My son Mike does the fixing’ ‘round here. I’ll tell him and he’ll be there as soon as he can.” Thanking him, I hung up the phone. I went over to the fireplace and started preparing it for use. It had been a while since I was an official Girl Scout. I knew one way or the other I would get the job done.
Chapter Two
Just as the fire was taking off nicely, I heard a vehicle pull up. Lights shown through the front window briefly, as the vehicle turned around to head back in the direction it came from. I hurried to the window to peek outside. The engine died on the old truck out front. The lights extinguished. A man stepped out dressed for the weather. He walked around the front of the truck and headed for the front porch. He was carrying a large toolbox in one hand, while holding the hood of his coat on with the other. The wind had gotten stronger and appeared to be blowing the road shut. He knocked on the front door just as I closed the curtain.
I opened the door to find a man a little taller than myself standing before me. He shivered inside of his warm coat. He had been staring out into the woods, to the right of the cottage, as he waited for me to open the door. “Yes… can I help you?” I knew who he was and why he was there, but I still used caution. He turned towards me and replied, “I’m Mike. Dad sent me down to check out the furnace … said it wasn’t working.” When he looked at me, the most mesmerizing blue eyes stared back at me. His eyes softened as he met my gaze. Nothing seemed to come out of my mouth. I just stood there lost in their depth.
A flirtatious grin spread across his face. “It’s a bit cold out here ma’am … mind if I come in?” I stepped back, opening the door wider and asked him in. “I’m sorry.” I stammered. “Please come in. If you want to warm yourself by the fire before you start your welcome to.” He began taking off his layered outerwear and hung it next to mine on the wall. He turned to me still grinning and replied. “ Thank you, I think I’ll take you up on that. It’s pretty cold out there.” He walked over to the couch and sat down in front of the fire, fanning his hands out to soak in the heat. “Nice fire.” He offered.
“Thanks, a member of Troop 56 at your service.” I quipped. I sat down on the other end of the couch. We both laughed at my ice-breaking remark. “Well, nice to meet you Troop 56.” I began to feel a bit more comfortable as we talked a bit more. He inquired about where I was from and what had brought me to their neck of the woods. Within minutes I was offering him something to drink. Oblivious to the reason he had been called there in the first place.
“All I have is bottled water right now.” Just as he was about to answer, I remembered the bottle of wine by the tub. “Wait a minute, there is a bottle of wine in the other room if you’d rather have that.” He grinned again, as if to say, ‘I know that, I work here.’
“I’d like some of the wine, if you don’t have it planned for some other occasion.” He looked around the cabin for signs of another occupant.
“Oh, no I don’t mind. I can’t drink all of it by myself anyway.” Since college I had become a light drinker, only having an occasional glass of wine with my dinner. Even that made me a little light-headed. I excused myself and went to the bedroom to retrieve the wine and two glasses off of the edge of the tub.
“Would you mind opening it?” I asked. I extended my hand to offer it to him. He placed his hand barely below mine on the neck of the bottle. His fingers overlapping mine a little. I felt a rush of excitement flow through my fingers and over my body, pooling at the core of my womanhood. Slowly, I pulled my hand from his intentional touch. His fingers caressed mine suggestively. We held each other’s gaze for a moment. Then I backed away, sitting safely at the other end of the couch.
My breathing was unsteady. I fought to calm myself, as I watched him pop the cork and pour it into the imitation crystal glasses. Picking up both of the glasses he offered one to me. I took it carefully, so as not to give him the chance to touch me like that again. “Mind if I make a toast?” he asked. I shook my head to indicate that I didn’t. Lifting his glass he began, “ To making a new friend …” he hesitated a moment. “ … A very beautiful new friend.” He looked intensely into my eyes hoping to find a glimmer of hope. Just a hint of an invitation. Nervous, I looked away quickly. Hoping he wouldn’t see my thoughts.
Mike downed the remainder of his glass quickly. He could take a hint. “ I better get busy or you won’t have any heat in your room tonight.” He stood, excusing himself, and headed into the bedroom. The furnace was located in the closet. I watched him leave the room with an air of defeat embedded in his body language. ‘If he only knew how much I wanted to kiss him.’ I thought to myself.
Mike was a bit older than myself, but was in great shape. The definition of his muscles strained and rippled against the fabric of his shirt every time he moved. His smile was warm and inviting … and those eyes. Those intense blue eyes were calling my name. Just daring me to kiss him. Earlier when he was talking, I caught myself staring at his pouting mouth partially hidden under a well-groomed mustache. I imagined what they would taste like.
Pouring myself a little more wine, I drank it down quickly. He was tossing tools around noisily in reaction to his own frustration. Frustration I had caused somehow. I got up and laid another log on the fire. Then sat back down on the couch to wait.
I yelled into the other room. “If I can help, just let me know.” I heard the log I threw on the fire, crackle and pop in the silence.
A few minutes later I heard him call out to me. “Laurie?”
“Yeah …” I waited for him to say something.
“Would you turn the dial all the way down to reset it. Then slowly turn it back up until I say stop?” He listened.
Getting up from the couch I felt a little light-headed. “Sure, I’m on my way.” Doing as he said, I waited for him to yell stop.
“Ok, stop there” I heard it click as it turned on. He strolled out of the closet. “I think it’s all fixed now, but if you don’t mind I’d like to stay a bit longer to be sure.” He said, peeking around the corner of the bedroom door. He stood there waiting for my answer.
“Uh, yeah sure, that would probably be best. Then you don’t have to come back out in the cold if it doesn’t.” My reply wasn’t very convincing. Even I could hear the underlying reason in my voice. I wanted him to stay longer. Mike gathered his tools and put them in the toolbox and brought it out, setting it by the door. “I’m just going to take these out to the truck and I’ll be right back.”
When he turned on the outside light we could see the snow howling past the window. The lighter snow that had started to fall, had drifted across the front porch and in front of the door. Out in the driveway it was even worse. Drifts had risen in the wind. Until it reached halfway up the side of the truck. I gasped at the sight. “My goodness, you haven’t been here much more than an hour.”
“It doesn’t take long around here to find yourself trapped in waist deep snow. I hope you won’t mind, but I won’t be going anywhere tonight. Not in this. Even if I wanted to drag my 78-year-old Father out in this, I probably wouldn’t be able to get a hold of him. With it being this cold and all this snow, the lines are probably down.” He shrugged his shoulders as if to say ‘Oh well’ and went to sit down on the couch. Pouring himself another glass of wine he asked, “Would you like more?” At that moment the outside light extinguished on it own.
I nodded in response. He had already started to pour me more. What would I do with him here all night? I watched him get up from the couch and go into the little kitchenette. I wondered that he was doing. Reaching above the stove into the cupboard, he pulled out a little radio. I had remembered Mr. Hanson mentioning it just in case it might be needed. He walked back over and sat down closer to me. “Dad thinks of everything.” He turned it on and began searching for a clear station. “If you had things to do, don’t mind me.”
Standing up I replied, “ Well … I had nothing planned really,” 'Except for trying out that tub' I thought to myself. “ … But I’ll get you a pillow and a couple of blankets while I’m thinking about it.” I remembered seeing extra blankets in the closet. I hurried off to get them afraid of what I might suggest instead.
Chapter Three
When I returned, Mike was putting another log on the fire. The volume on the radio had been turned up. The words of a familiar song emanated out of the tiny speaker. ‘Passionate Lady … give up your vows ...’
“ Oh … I like this song.” I blurted out enthusiastically.
“Do you? Well then, name that tune.” He challenged.
“Roadhouse Blues.” Mike gave me a look of not being completely satisfied with half an answer. “ …By The Doors of course.” I smiled at him mischievously. “You guess the next one.” I said daring him.
“And if I guess right, what do I get?” I blushed at the naked thoughts running around in my head. “ I’ll make it easy on you. How about a dance to the next slow song?” He waited for my answer.
“Ok.” For some reason he made me feel shy. Like a schoolgirl on her first date. The space between us became smaller, as he stood up from tending the fire. Another song started playing. I recognized it immediately. It was so popular, that I knew he would probably be able to guess it.
“ This is an easy one. Who doesn’t have old memories to this song?” He laughed at his obvious victory. He took the blankets from me and tossed them aside onto the couch. “ I believe you owe me a dance.”
“ Well, what’s the name of the song?” I asked, stalling for time. Once his body was pressed up against mine, I didn’t know if I would be able to control my feelings of attraction.
His hand reached out for mine, drawing me in closer. My arms wrapped willingly over his shoulders. His arms encircled my waist. He pressed his body tightly against mine and led me in a slow seductive dance. His head nuzzled against mine. Whispering into my ear, he recited breathlessly. “Stairway to Heaven … by Led Zeppelin.” His heated breath had awakened forbidden arousal that lay dormant within me for so very long.
I felt his lips exploring the sensitive flesh along the curve of my neck. My eyes closed slowly. Exhaling a long sensual moan, I surrendered. His strong hands caressed my back, sliding gently over my womanly curves. One hand ventured lower and cupped the roundness of my jeans. Squeezing gently, I heard his first groan of approval. He pulled me into him so that I could feel his growing need.
Searching lips abandoned my inflamed neck in exchange for the delicate skin on my lips. He tasted the remains of the wine that lingered there. My mouth opened slightly in anticipation of his advances. Our tongues intertwined and danced an erotic dance of their own … tasting, sucking, exploring. Every nerve ending in my body felt alive. My pulse quickened, racing to keep up with the intense emotions I felt.
Despite the thickness of our clothing, I was sure he could feel my hardened nipples pressing against his chest. My juices were flowing freely from the depths of my womanhood. Now it was my hands lustfully exploring his body. Down over his thick manly chest … and around his waist. The roundness of his ass fit nicely into the palm of my hand, as I caressed its firmness. My voluntary exploration stole the controlled composure he had possessed when he first arrived. My confidence and sexual need grew stronger, with each unrestrained groan that slipped past his lips.
Our mutual exploration ignored the reason we first embraced. The song had ended and a new one had begun. It didn’t matter that it was more upbeat. The only rhythm we moved to now was; the rhythm of the erotic dance that unfolded before us. His hands gently cupped my face. His fingers laced through my shoulder-length golden locks. Passionate kisses hungrily ensued.
When he first arrived and stood gazing at me, I didn’t understand our instant attraction. It was something I had never experienced before. Now, to understand was to experience. I proceeded to entice him with my unplanned seduction. My hands continued roaming over his body … exploring.
Sliding over the bulge in his pants, I rubbed his hardness until he begged me to stop. Explaining that if I continued, he would surely lose control. I stopped as he asked, but did so with a devilish grin across my face. He was having the pleasure of seeing my more dominant side. I reveled in my brazen tease.
Mike pushed me away gently. He reached for one of the blankets I had brought out for him to use. Spreading it out on the floor between the couch and the fireplace, he asked me to retrieve another pillow. When I returned with it he was sitting casually before the fire on the blanket.
He invited me to sit with him, as he handed me a full glass of wine. He quickly made another toast, “To passion, may it continue all night long.” His eyes glistened with lust, as he smiled at me appreciatively.
I had barely taken a sip when he offered to take my glass. He set them on the fireplace ledge. Turning back to face me, he cupped my face gently in his hand and kissed me again. This time with slow intent. He lowered me carefully to the floor upon the blanket. Half laying on top of me, I felt his leg slip between mine. I turned towards him slightly. His kisses became more adamant, enticing my responses.
His thigh pressed against my aching pussy to offer some release. I rubbed against it, in expression of my sexual arousal. Which drove him absolutely crazy. Both of us must have felt like two teenagers, in the backseat of a car on a Saturday night. Exploring, but trying to control our inflamed urges. Tonight we both lacked control as consenting adults. I wanted him. He wanted me. Simple as that.
Mike broke free from our embrace. Standing quickly, he began unbuttoning his shirt. He practically ripped it from his broad shoulders. I giggled, thoroughly enjoying the affect I was having on him. “Slow down.” I offered. “ Here let me help you.” I sat upon my knees in front of him and started to leisurely undo his tight jeans. He groaned loudly, as my hand brushed across his hard cock through his jeans.
I teased him shamelessly with the painfully slow removal of his jeans. As his pants slipped over his hips to reveal his cock, I acknowledged my approval. “Oh Mike, your so big and hard.” My hand engulfed his thickness and began sliding up and down its length with a firm grip. He wasn’t satisfied with that. He reached out with both hands and cradled my head in his hands. Guiding me forward, he urged me to take his cock in my mouth. “Suck me Laurie.” He demanded.
As I leaned forward his grip tightened. His fingers wove through my hair, grasping a firm hold on me. Yet he remained gentle, as my hot wet mouth slid down over his length. Pre-cum juices oozed slightly from the tip of his cock. I could taste it on my tongue, as I sucked hungrily at it for more. He rocked against my mouth, fucking it faster with each stroke. My tongue swirled around his head with each out stroke, teasing him feverishly. I could feel it throbbing and begin to stiffen. I slipped my mouth from his eager cock and warned him, “ Not yet Mike.”
My abrupt departure had left him unsatisfied. He wasn’t getting what he wanted that quickly. The look on his face revealed his painful understanding as to why I chose to stop. Mike distracted himself from my quick retreat, by kicking off the jeans. They were laying in a puddle around his feet. He stood before me in his erect nakedness, slowly stroking his manhood. His breathing had become irregular. His cheeks reddened with excitement. Tiny droplets of sweat beaded on his forehead. Mike reached out to offer me his hand. Taking it, I stood before him. He leaned in and gently kissed the hollow of my neck.
Chapter Four
Mike looked at me thoughtfully as he backed away. Sitting on the couch he asked, “Would you undress for me Laurie?” He was asking me to perform for him.
I returned his adoring gaze with as much intensity as the fire that burned behind me. Silhouetted by the orange glow of the firelight I began to undress slowly. Never once did I glance away from his appreciative gaze. The button on my jeans was released. Then the zipper slipped downward until it rested at the end of its teeth-like tracks. Mike’s hand slipped back down to grasp his hard cock firmly as he watched. Pulling the bottom of my flannel shirt from my pants, I lifted it high enough to give him a peek of my black silk panties trimmed with lace.
Starting from the bottom of my shirt; each button was carefully undone to prolong his arousal. When I reached the last button, my shirt fell to each side to reveal a matching black bra cupping my ample breasts. He was pleased with the soft flesh that overflowed from its lacy boundary. My hands glided over the creamy mounds, cupping them suggestively together. Hardened nipples protruded from the material that covered them. I pinched their erectness gently. Mike gripped his hard cock tighter. His strokes quickened.
Without saying a word, I slipped my hand down over my stomach, slipping it under the thin fabric of my panties. My fingers mingled in the wetness between my legs. While the other hand continued to manipulate my breast. A moan escaped my lips in appreciation of my self-pleasured foreplay. I was imagining his fingers and his tongue within the depths of my pussy. Removing my fingers, I displayed the shiny wetness that covered them. He groaned deeply at the sight.
For a moment I brought them to my mouth. Teasing him with the idea of me tasting my own juices. A devilish grin spread across my face as I said, “ How rude of me … would you like to taste my sweet pussy juice?” There really was no need to wait for an answer. So I walked suggestively towards him. I straddled his legs to kneel on the cushions of the couch. My partially uncovered breasts stared him in the face. I steadied myself with one hand against the back of the couch and I brought the other to his waiting lips. Mike’s hands abandoned his cock and slid around to cup my ass.
My fingers painted his lips with my juices. He inhaled their sweetness. Unwilling to wait any longer his tongue licked up my offering. “Mmm my God Laurie. Don’t tease me.” He begged. “Let me suck them clean.” I fed him first one, then two of my fingers. Allowing him the pleasure of their taste. His moans vibrated through my body. Mike sucked at them eagerly. Despite the thickness of my jeans I could feel his throbbing cock between my outstretched legs. He pulled me down onto his hardness. Controlling the movement of my hips, he rocked back and forth. Fucking my jean-covered pussy. I could feel my soaked panties against my bare skin underneath.
I rode him excitedly. Almost bringing him to climax, then stopping. My face was only inches from his. Leaning in, I removed my fingers from his mouth. I placed my lips on his to taste my own juices. He returned my kiss hungrily, as he slipped my shirt off my shoulders and discarded it on the floor. The clasp on my bra was quickly undone. Then, that too was thrown aside unneeded. He kissed and sucked at my breasts impatiently. His pulse quickened with need.
Mike secured his hold on me and leaned forward off the couch, guiding me carefully to the blanket upon the floor. His lips left the softness of my breasts. He looked into the depth of my erotic soul and bluntly said, “No more teasing, I can’t take anymore.” I returned his warning stare with acceptance and surrender to his demands. I didn’t want to wait any longer either. I wanted to feel the mutual euphoric sweetness of our final release as much as he did.
Chapter Five
At the moment of my surrender, Mike hastily removed my jeans and panties. His uncaring aim left them dangling from the arm of the couch. Once the removal of my clothes had been accomplished, he knelt next to me. The look on his face was one of amazement and approval.
The firelight cast an aura of tanned perfection over my body. My golden hair fanned out over the pillow it lay upon in loose curls. To Mike, I resembled an angel portrayed in some famous painter’s portrait. He told me as much in a breathless moment of appreciation. I may have looked the part, but I certainly didn’t have any intention of being. Not with the forbidden thoughts swimming around in my head at that moment.
Mike lay down next to me on the blanket. He kissed me softly on the lips. My hands began their self-exploration, caressing my breasts. Pinching my erect nipples. Sliding over the softness of my stomach, until they reached the wet valley of my pussy. I alternately slipped my fingers deep inside. Then pulled them out to rub my swollen clit. My other hand playfully teased my nipples, pinching and pulling.
My hips writhed in anticipation. Mike continued to plant kisses all over … along my neck, past my chest, over my stomach. I rubbed some of my pussy juice around my nipples, enticing him to taste and suck. I felt his hard cock pressed against my thigh. Reaching downward I encircled its thickness. Wetness oozed from the tip. I rubbed it all over his cock, making him slick with his own juices. We moaned in unison. Our shared pleasure turned me on, nearly pushing me over the edge.
“Laurie, I want you to straddle my face. I need to taste you.” I eagerly obeyed, but did so in the '69' position, so that I could taste him too. I could feel his hot breath against my wetness, just before his tongue slid between the fleshy folds covering my pussy. He licked and sucked at it hungrily, devouring my sweetness. I pushed back against his exploring tongue. Selfishly, I enjoyed his exploration for a short time before returning the gesture. My hips rocked back and forth against his face. Writhing uncontrollably on his tireless tongue.
His hand slapped my ass. Not once but twice. I was being a bad girl by ignoring his needs. By now, I should have been working feverishly on his hard cock. My mouth quickly engulfed his entire length. I could feel the head of his cock nudging the back of my throat. My mouth slid up and down over it in steady rhythm. My tongue teased him with each out stroke. Mike’s tongue fucked me deeply, keeping time with my strokes.
We were both going at it. Enjoying each other’s taste. When suddenly, I felt Mike’s tongue slip out of my hole and slide upwards over my puckered hole. He licked at it hungrily. I writhed excitedly against his face, sucking at his cock harder. He continued to tease me like that until I could hardly stand it. I felt his fingers invade my pussy. That’s all I could take. I began to cum on his fingers. He eagerly stuck his face back into my pussy to lap up my juices. His masterful tongue prolonged my intense orgasm. I continued to feel wave after wave ripple through my body.
Mike’s body stiffened under me. He continued thrusting upward into my hot wet mouth. His hard cock throbbed continually. I could feel it growing with the urge to shoot its load. He let out a deep animalistic groan. “Ugghhhh, swallow my cum Laurie.” My incessant moaning sent his cock into spasms, throbbing and jerking inside my mouth. With one last hard thrust of his cock, I felt hot thick liquid shoot down the back of my throat. I willingly swallowed every last drop he offered.
We both lay in front of the fireplace spent and happily satisfied. Mike had his head propped up on a pillow against the couch. I lay in his arms. A comfortable silence fell over us both, as he gently kissed my lips. Before I knew it, we had both fallen asleep. Unaware that the fire had almost gone out.
I awoke to the sound of wind rattling the front picture window of the cabin. Grinding the sleep from my eyes; I took a closer look through the small gap in the curtains. There I found that the snow had drifted up over the window about a foot. Which meant the front door was surely blocked. I noticed there was light illuminating the porch, remembering that Mike had left it on earlier. Which would mean the power had been restored. If in fact it had ever gone out. I never really thought to try any power source now that I thought about it. Reaching down, I shook Mike gently from his peaceful slumber, to tell him what I had found.
He got up from the blankets and stretched before moving across the floor to peak out the window. I watched the muscles in his naked body ripple with each movement. A smile crept across my face. Much like the Cheshire cat in ‘Alice In Wonderland’. It no longer mattered that I only had three days for a vacation. Hell, I had erased three years of job related stress in only a few hours. If the rest of my stay was this much fun, I would have to make this trip a few more times. I smiled just thinking about it.
After assessing the conditions outside, Mike turned to me and announced, “ It’s only gotten worse out there. I’m sure that once it has subsided tomorrow morning, the rest of my Dad’s crew will be around to clear the snow.” He didn’t seem too concerned for our safety. That eased my mind some.
“As far as the power being on, that's unlikely. My Dad had each of these cabins set up with a generator, that will kick on after the regular power is off for just so long. This sort of thing happens a lot out here. So to keep our guests comfortable and safe, he thought it was best.”
Despite Mike’s capable explanation, there were obvious signs that he wasn’t totally focused on what he had been saying. I giggled behind the blanket I had drawn up around myself.
“What?” he asked. He really had no idea why I was giggling about something as serious as the bad weather we were having. I still hadn’t answered. “What’s wrong?” He inquired again.
“Nothing is wrong Mike, honestly. It’s just that …” I stammered trying to find words to politely tell him what I had noticed.
“Just that WHAT?” He asked again. He seemed to be getting a little irritated at my inability to just spit it out.
“I’m sorry Mike. I just found it amusing that you’re obviously not too focused on the weather outside.” He hadn’t even realized it, but all while he was talking to her, he gazed at her with soft pleading eyes.
That wasn’t what I found so amusing though, as I stared back at him with the same intense longing. My eyes dropped lower until he realized what I was looking at. When his gaze lowered, he discovered that his cock had regained life and was standing at attention. There he stood in all his naked glory ... with a full hard-on. I was relieved to see that he found it somewhat amusing as well.
He smiled at me. Then his facial expression changed suddenly. I knew what he was saying with his eyes. ‘Your gonna get it now’ I jumped up and ran towards the bedroom in hopes of slipping out of reach, but he was right behind me. I was able to dive up on the bed before he caught me. There I lay face down on the comforter unable to go any further. Mike had a firm grip on my ankles. Rolling over to face him, I squealed. “ Ok, ok I give up” He pulled me carefully to the edge, so that my legs dangled over the side.
“I forgive you, but Sir Cumsalot here wants to teach you a lesson.” Mike said pointing at his hard cock.
“Oh he does, does he?” I asked rather smugly. “ And what does ‘Sir Cumsalot’ intend to teach me?” I started this, so I figured I would play along with his little game. I was getting turned on by his need for the upper hand. At work, I was a strong leader. So now, under Mike’s dominance, I was getting off on being submissive to his needful passions.
With a serious tone, Mike answered me. “ He wants to teach you self-control ... and about the pleasure of forbidden passions. If you disobey we will discipline you as we see fit.” His reference to discipline made me a little nervous. Until I looked deep into his blue eyes. He looked back at me lovingly. His eyes begging for my complete trust. Then to overcome any fears I might have, he added. “ I don’t want to hurt you Laurie …”
Mike’s body lay on top of mine, so that I couldn’t get away. His big strong hands had pinned my wrists to the bed. I couldn’t of fought back even if I tried. He was much stronger than I. Now, with his face only inches from mine, my first gesture of trust unfolded. I lifted my head off the bed. My eyes never leaving his. My lips softly tasted his, opening slightly to capture his lower lip between mine. I felt his grip loosen on my wrists. He was deliberately letting me go.
It was I holding him, so that he couldn’t get away. My free hands cradled his head. Our kiss deepened. Tongues mingled, teasing, tasting. My legs involuntarily wrapped around his waist. His hard cock was against my wet bare pussy. My hard nipples pressed against his chest invitingly. Out of breath we parted for a moment. Our passion had sent us reeling out of control.
I looked into his eyes again and asked, “ If I promise to be a good girl, will you teach me?” I felt his hard cock spasm against me, jumping and jerking.
He grinned and answered for both of them. “ I think ‘Sir’ would be extremely upset with me, if I refused a beautiful woman, that promised to be an attentive student.” I smiled back, kissing him briefly on the lips.
Chapter Six
Mike threw me my robe and told me I had to go into the living room until he had prepared his ‘classroom’. I looked at him with surprise on my face. ‘What did he plan on doing in here?’ I wondered. I slipped the robe over my shoulders loosely tying it closed. The curves of my breasts were in plain sight for him to see. “Don’t take too long.” I warned, grinning devilishly at him.
“I’ll take as long as I need.” He replied rather smugly, raising his eyebrows.
“If you think you can hold out that long.” I ran my finger over the soft flesh of my exposed breasts, teasing him. It was obvious that I had made my point.
“Just get moving.” He said with a grin. He slapped me playfully on the ass, as I exited the room. Shutting the door behind me, he began his preparations. I could hear him shuffling about in my room. Then I heard the sound of water running in the Jacuzzi tub. I couldn’t help but smile, he had read my mind. ‘He’s going to teach me about self-control?’ I wondered to myself. ‘Maybe it will be me that does the teaching.’ I laughed out loud at the thought.
I noticed that the fire had almost gone out. While I waited, I threw another log on. It didn’t take long for the fire to re-ignite. I pushed it around a few times in the grating just for something to occupy my mind. My thoughts enticed me to lose the game, before I had a chance to really play along. I wanted to touch myself so badly, but kept in mind that it wasn’t going to me that gave in first. “ Self-control Laurie … self-control.” I reminded myself.
The bedroom door creaked a little, as he stepped out. Curious, I started to turn and look, but he stopped me midway. “Ugh ugh, your not allowed to look. Just keep facing the fireplace. I will come to you.”
This really had me going now. What was I supposed to do about finding my way to the bedroom? Mike answered my question by placing one of my black silk stockings over my eyes. He tied it tightly, asking me if I could see. “No I can’t.” I replied nervously.
“Good” I could picture the smile on his face when he spoke that single word. “Take my hand, I’ll lead you.” I was a little nervous about giving this much trust, but I took his hand anyway. Standing, I slipped my arm through his and listened for him to warn me of anything in our path.
“Come out around the couch a little … there, that’s good.” With one hand out in front of me I stumbled to the bedroom. When we entered, he asked me to wait just inside the doorway for a moment.
Despite having closed my eyes under the thin silk material, I could still make out a flickering light behind my eyelids. I felt Mike walk around behind me. His arms reached around to the front of my robe, untying it. It fell to each side, exposing my nakedness. My thoughts drifted momentarily to voyeurism and imaginings of someone else watching. I felt a tingle of excitement course through my body.
Mike grasped my robe at my breasts, exposing them. As he did, he brushed across my sensitive nipples with his fingertips. They hardened under his touch. A barely audible moan slipped past my lips, drifting into the night air. My breath became uneven as I said, “ You’re not playing fair … touching me that way.”
He let me off this time with only a warning. “ I’m allowed to do as I please. You’re the one that needs to learn self-control. Next time …” he hesitated a moment. “Next time, I get to spank you for questioning my motives.” Mike took my hand and led me, in the darkness, to the Jacuzzi. He instructed me on how many steps I needed to take to safely get in the tub.
As he held my hand, I started my descent. I stopped briefly to let my feet become accustomed to the temperature of the water. Once I was in, I moved to one side so that Mike, if he was going to, could get in too. I felt the water ripple, even though the water shooting from the jets masked most of his movement.
I felt his thigh brush against mine as he sat down beside me. Awaiting my instructions, I sat there in ecstasy. I was immersed to my shoulders in bubbling hot water. ‘I really should get one of these for after a long day at work.’ I thought to myself. Then I felt him.
His arm went around my shoulders. His other hand slipped over my thigh and between my legs. His warm uneven breath whispered through my long blond hair and fell silently on my ear. He brushed my hair aside, allowing him access. His lips grazed my earlobe gently. He caught it between his teeth and gently tugged at the sensitive flesh. A probing tongue left a trail of mounting passion along the curve of my neck.
Deep in my own thoughts; I screamed at myself inside my head. “How am I NOT going to lose control” My self-control was wavering already. Taking a chance I responded to his touch. His hand slipped closer to my moist pussy. He did nothing, so I opened my legs wider. Placing my hand on his under the water, I urged him to enter me with his fingers. He parted the swollen flesh covering my hidden treasure, slipping his middle finger deep inside my slick hole. We both moaned in lustful unity.
Without removing his fingers, he knelt between my spread legs in the hot water. My hands searched for and cupped his face, pulling him towards me. Without care for the ‘rules’, I hungrily tasted his lips. My tongue slipped quickly into his waiting mouth and playfully teased his. He responded eagerly. In anticipation of tasting more of me, he abandoned my lips. I threw my head back shamelessly. My hips rocked against his thrusting fingers. “Ohhh … that feels so good” I yelled out half moaning. I didn’t care if the next cabin heard my cries.
Next, he focused on my breasts … kneading, licking, sucking, and pinching gently at my nipples. I moaned loudly, sometimes verbally encouraging his assault on my senses. “ Oh, yeah … Mike fuck me good Suck my hard nipples” My outbursts excited him beyond control.
His mouth continued on my breasts. One and then the other. His fingers thrust harder against my pulsating pussy. I teetered on the edge of climatic eruption. I felt Mike slip his free hand down between my legs, barely brushing my leg. The flow of the water jets changed. I felt a new current surrounding my legs. Mike had taken his hard, fully erect cock in his hand and was jacking off.
“That’s it baby … let Sir Cumsalot lose control” I urged. Just the thought of it pushed me over the edge. My pussy began to quiver and tighten around his probing fingers. “Baby I’m cumming ” I announced. He stroked harder and faster on his cock. He let me ride out my wave of pleasure, before removing his slick fingers.
The water splashed around my shoulders, as he stood in front of me. His legs were spread in a wider stance to hold my legs apart. They vibrated with the fast paced, up and down, stroke he applied on his manhood. I could only imagine him standing before me.
Hoping he was aware, I licked my lips suggestively. Leaning forward a little, I searched out his leg and slipped my hand up the inner part of his thigh. I grinned, knowing what he must think I’m going to do. My fingers brushed lightly over his balls. His rhythm quickened.
Fingers pinched my nipple. My head cocked back, as if I was looking up at him. He was suddenly aware of my destination. My middle finger slid over his puckered hole between his ass cheeks. I had slipped it inside of my dripping cunt unknowingly. Spreading my juices over his hole, I could feel its resistance fading. I teased him until I knew he was real close. Then I inserted my finger. Surprisingly, he took it with acceptance.
Mike’s body tensed, as he started groaning with pleasure. A long drawn-out moan escaped. His cock began to twitch with his ejaculation. I felt his hot sticky cum land on my chest. Rubbing it all over, I told him how good it felt against my flesh. It took Mike a little bit to recover from such a forceful cum, but when he did; I knew it was time to pay the price for losing my self-control.
Chapter Seven
I could feel Mike’s hot breath on my cheek, as he leaned in close to me. “You’ve been a VERY bad girl.” He whispered. His tone of voice told me he was outwardly annoyed with my disobedience. Inside, his more private thoughts overflowed with animalistic need. Mike had known the moment he set eyes on her; he wanted her badly, to possess her, to unleash her hidden passions.
“Up Stand up Laurie.” His command was stern and full of intention. I stood as I was told and waited. He turned me to face the wall. Or at least that’s what I assumed. The dim flickering light from the candles had faded, as I stood in complete darkness. I heard him moving about, feeling the ripples of water around my legs.
“Kneel on the ledge where you were sitting.” I moved forward feeling my way. His hand grasped my arm for support. I found the edge of the tub and held on tightly. I pulled my knees up onto the Jacuzzi seat. I was relieved to find that he had graciously folded a small towel to kneel upon.
The whole scenario turned me on, but I wished that he would remove the blindfold. I felt my reaction to his commands were clumsy and at best animated. I wanted him to see my eyes and the emotions that lie within. My imagination wandered while I waited for him to say or do something.
Suddenly I was jolted back to reality. A loud ‘crack’ sounded in the quiet room. I felt the cheek of my backside sting against the work-warn palm of his hand. I cried out in surprise and discomfort.
“You’ll take your punishment without making a sound.” He raised his hand and slapped the sensitive skin again … then again. I could only imagine how red it must be. Wincing at the pain, I did my best to keep quiet. I wasn’t used to such dominance. A brief thought ran through my head though, as I stood there taking it; although it stung, I was enjoying it.
The wetness between my legs flowed freely. I could feel traces of it dripping down the inside of my thighs. Soon, the painful look on my face turned to pleasure. My slight groan of pain turned into long sensual moans. He didn’t seem to mind that I expressed myself in that way.
Mike smiled behind me. “That’s a good girl.” He said praising me. “You’re being a very good student now. Perhaps it is time I reward you for your efforts to please me.”
I begged silently for him thrust his hard cock up my waiting pussy as my reward. Another idea had already crossed his mind. His intentions were to make me wait for as long as he possibly could. I felt his hardness brush against my thigh. He teased me purposely. My ass wiggled daring him to just “DO IT”. What I got instead both shocked and surprised me.
Two then three fingers plunged into my wetness. It was as if his intentions were to scoop up as much of my juices as he could … he did just that. He pulled his fingers out pleased at how they glistened in the candlelight. He hesitated for a moment. I wondered what he was doing. Then I heard a low hum and a whirring sound behind me.
I couldn’t place it right away. Then I realized what it was. Had he come THAT prepared? I almost laughed out loud at the idea. He was sure of himself, but that would be presuming a bit too much. Even for him. Then it dawned on me …
“Hope you don’t mind, but as I was preparing things in here, I came across your little bag of goodies.” His little chuckle emanated enjoyment. “You shouldn’t leave things out in the open for others to see. Now you’ll get what you deserve” I felt the tip of my little flesh colored, multi-speed, just like the real thing vibrator, press against my hole.
The vibrations against my ass felt so good. He pressed into it a little more. It opened slowly to his advances. It had sat in the cold room long enough to possess a slight chill. That, along with the slickness of my juices spread over its length, made me want more of it. I pushed backwards onto the head of it, as he pushed forward into me.
I couldn’t help it. I had to verbalize my pleasure. “Oh shit … Mike, that feels so fucking good.” Dirty words slipped out of my mouth. Manipulating my ass enticed the seedier side of me to come out to play. I was quickly turning into his obedient slut.
He held it stationery, as I rocked back and forth on it. He reached around with his free hand and pinched my nipple hard, rolling and twisting it between his fingers. I threw my head back, moaning so loud I think I startled him.
“May I play with my pussy?” I dared to ask. He abandoned my nipple, slapping my ass hard, in answer to my question. I did it anyway.
His stinging hand only added to the pleasure I was experiencing. I continued without hesitation, until I came profusely. I could feel my ass muscles throbbing, grabbing onto the welcome intrusion in my ass. My fingers wallowed in the juices pooling at my vaginal opening. His hungry fingers pushed mine aside, so that he could get some for himself.
I could hear his satisfied moans behind me, as he sucked his fingers clean. Once again we were both satisfied with the outcome of our forbidden lust, but he wasn’t done with me yet. “Now, how would you like to feel a real, big, hard cock inside of that tight ass of yours?”
He thrust into my wet pussy to get his cock lubricated. Before I could answer his previous question, I felt the bulbous head of his cock pressing against my ass. I was still vulnerable from the vibrator, so it was easy for him to slide in a little.
The thickness of his cock filled my aching ass. Then he pushed against me a little more. His hips began to rock back and forth, fucking me with the tip. “Ohhhh” I moaned. I burned with hot passionate lust. It hurt a little, but the more he moved inside of me, the more I wanted.
Before I knew it, he had most of his large cock inside of me. I struggled to take it all. Mike didn’t move for a few seconds, allowing me time to get used to the feeling of complete fullness. He spanked me lightly over and over on the cheeks, which enticed me more. My ass writhed with excitement.
Slowly, I began moving up and down on his length, fucking myself with his cock. Mike groaned with pure ecstasy, at the feel of my tight ass squeezing him. I wiggled my ass with him still inside, teasing him with my wanton ways. “Does that feel good Mike?” I asked.
“Ugh” He let out a groan, that seemed to come from the pit of his stomach. “ Yes It feels so fucking good.” His self-control began to fade. I felt him fucking me with slow deliberate strokes in and out.
Despite this being my ‘punishment’ he was gentle with me. He slapped my reddened skin again. Grabbing a handful of my hair, his thrusts became more adamant. We met each other’s thrusts with intense need.
My hand disappeared between my legs to play with myself. Faster and faster I rubbed my swollen clit, bringing myself close to orgasm. I could feel his building also, as his cock swelled in my ass. “Mmm, yes baby … cum in my ass.” His strokes intensified.
His groin pounded faster and harder against me. “I’m cummminnngg ” My body began to twitch, pulsing with each wave of release. My climax was so forceful that he could feel my hole tighten in spasms on his cock. This pushed him over the edge. He could no longer hold back his own climax to prolong the euphoric feeling that had washed over him.
“ Ugh, Jesus … I can’t hold back” His body stiffened, as he thrust hard into me a couple more times. The last time he slammed into me he held his body tight against mine. I felt his hot sticky juice explode into my depths, cleansing my insides with his cum. My asshole burned. The thick fluid covered the rawness of his intense fuck. Instead of pain, I felt the pleasure of the moment.
He remained inside of me for a while before his cock began to slowly lose its hardness. Pulling out of me slowly, he said. “ That totally drained me.” He chuckled, a smile spread across his face. He sat down on the bench inside the tub and I turned carefully to do the same. He reached out to take my hand, helping me. We both fought to regain our slow rhythmic breathing.
I felt a breeze up by my head, as if he waved his hand. Subconsciously, I had closed my eyes in the throws of passion and hadn’t yet opened them. I had forgotten about the blindfold, that was covering my eyes. He untied it easily with one hand. I slowly opened my eyes to let them adjust to the candlelight. Which surprisingly shown brightly in the dark room. Mike kissed me passionately before he lay back against the edge to relax.
“Hungry?” I asked. I was suddenly famished. As I’m sure he was. He nodded in agreement. “ Well, I’ll wash up quick and go find something for us.” I said smiling. His eyes had closed. “ Hey, don’t go falling’ asleep in the tub.” His eyes fluttered open to look at me.
“ Your probably right.” He said in agreement. “ Pass me the soap when your done … and I’ll be right behind you.” We soaped up quickly, playfully helping each other. I could feel Mike’s cock growing again in anticipation with each soapy caress.
Handing him the soap, grinning, I said. “ You better finish yourself or we’ll be in here all night and starve to death.” We both laughed. I grabbed one of the neatly folded towels on the edge of the tub and proceeded to get out. Quickly drying off, I complained briefly about it being a little chilly.
“ I’ll go throw another log on the fire if it’s still going.” I threw on my robe and headed out to the living room. Mike was rinsing off when I left the room. Shortly, I heard the motor on the Jacuzzi stop, as he pulled the plug to drain the tub.
I yelled into the other room where he was still drying off. “What sounds good? I have ham for sandwiches or we can cook the steaks I bought.” I waited for an answer.
Mike walked out of the bedroom buck naked in search of his jeans and shirt. “Doesn’t Sir Cumsalot EVER rest?” I asked laughing out loud. Mike looked down and saw that his cock was half hard yet.
“I guess he was excited to meet Lady Lust.” He chuckled at his quick-witted humor. “ I have a feeling it’s going to be a long night, better cook up that steak. I’m going to need some red meat.” He grinned devilishly at me. His blue eyes sparkled in the dim light.
“Ok, get dressed would you … or it won’t be the meat cooking’.” We both laughed again. Mike slipped his jeans on and headed over to the fireplace, throwing on a couple of logs. “Thanks” I said appreciatively. He sat down on the couch when he was done, stretching out to relax. His eyes closed again. Soon I could hear the faint sound of his snoring coming from the other room. I just grinned and busied myself preparing our meal of steak and salad.
Chapter Eight
I awoke Mike by waving his plate of steaming food in front of his nose. The aroma of steak topped with sauteed onions and mushrooms drifted through the cabin. His eyes popped open, as he exclaimed how hungry he was, “I’m famished after all that hot sex.” He chuckled. Truth was, I was too.
Handing him his plate of food, I sat his bowl of salad down on the end table nearby. Then went back to the kitchen to get mine off of the counter top. We enjoyed out dinner while we talked more about our lives. As we finished, I took the plates out to the kitchen. Mike asked, “ What’s for dessert?” He laughed, as if he knew I wasn’t prepared for that.
I stammered a little, trying to think of something quick, that I might have in the fridge. I didn’t get many groceries at the little store on my way here. I only bought enough for a couple days, thinking that I might be going out to eat a time or two. Frantically, I replayed what I had bought the in my head.
“I’m not referring to food.” He announced with a sly grin on his face.
Sitting down next to him on the couch, I playfully punched him in the arm. “ Here I am trying to think of what to offer you and your thinking about sex.”
“It’ll be a great way to work off what we just ate.” He tried to convince me of the benefits of sexual activity, after eating such a filling dinner.
“I …” Mike placed his lips on mine mid-sentence, cutting off any excuses I intended to offer. He kissed them gently, as if committing their taste to memory.
“ Mmm you taste good. Let’s see what’s in the second layer.” His mouth covered mine once again. His tongue slipped between my slightly opened lips to find mine. Mike’s kiss lustfully devoured me, as he would a heavenly piece of rich cake.
A questioning thought flashed through my mind, as I sat eyes closed, taking in the sumptuousness of my dessert; “I wonder if he’s imagining me as a piece of ‘Better Than Sex Cake’”? At that moment, I felt like the smooth, rich, creamy layers of that luscious cake. My smooth skin … my body rich with sugary passion … and my pussy. My pussy was creamy with mounting arousal.
His ravenous lips traveled along the curve of my neck. “Mike, you are insatiable.” I moaned. He found the little sensitive spot along the hollow of my collarbone. My breathing faltered, as I gave in to his appetite.
“ Shhh, just enjoy your dessert.” He savored every taste, every nibble. His hand slipped past the edge of my robe and covered my bare breast. My hard nipple stood erect in the palm of his hand, as he cupped and kneaded my flesh. Pulling the fabric back exposing me, his mouth covered the nipple’s diameter, sucking and nibbling at its tender meatiness.
I arched my back to meet his waiting mouth. A groan of pleasure escaped from deep within him. He slowly lowered me onto the couch, so that I lay beneath him. Mike untied my robe leaving me naked and vulnerable to his touch. His soft chest hair tickled my stomach, as he continued his desired assault on my breasts. I could feel his cock straining against the tightness of his jeans. It pressed hard against my unyielding upper thigh. Sir Cumsalot was awake and ready to defend his territory.
Mike’s demeanor had changed. He was being affectionate. It was as if offering him food tamed the wild beast in him. His hunger satisfied; he chose to take gentle deliberate pleasure in the tasty morsel that lay before him.
I loved responding with wild abandonment during sex, as well as offering a taste of forbidden fruit. But what Mike was offering me now, was flawless unexplored intimacy. Somewhere between ‘hello’ and this moment, our needs had changed. I could tell by the way he kissed me and touched my burning flesh. He gazed into my eyes with a smoldering passion that I had not seen before.
Chapter Nine
I could not help but gaze back at him with the same intensity I saw in his eyes. If asked only a day ago if I believed in love at first site, I would of said ‘No’. What started out as pure animal magnetism had blossomed, in only a few short hours, into something else, into something I couldn’t explain.
Mike seemed to change his mind. Moving back up my body, he brought his face only inches from mine, whispering. “ I apologize for the intensity of my demanding ways. When I first laid eyes on you, I wanted you so badly. Now, I want you even more, but …” He hesitated, staring deep into my eyes. His gaze was apologetic and tender.
“Shhh” I told him. “ You don’t have to explain.” I said, offering my understanding. We both had spent our rush of lustful excitement early on. What we both wanted now, was to make slow passionate love to each other. So that we could imprint every detail to our memory forever. Every detail that our senses could capture. “ Make love to me slowly Mike.”
A small grin formed on his lips. His eyes sparkled with admiration. We did seem to understand each other. I raised my head the few inches that separated us and pressed my soft lips against his. Without hurry our lips tasted each other’s sweetness.
Mike carefully brushed a few strands of hair from my cheek. Caressing their silkiness between his fingers. His fingers brushing lightly against my skin. I stroked his back with gentle caresses. Sometimes pulling him tighter to me, as my need grew for him. I could feel his need growing through his jeans, as he lay atop of me. Our kiss became more needful.
Mike broke free from my embrace momentarily to make a suggestion. “ Let’s take this someplace more comfortable.” I merely smiled in agreement. My mind was elsewhere, imprinting the kissable softness of his lips to memory.
“ I’ll just throw another log on real quick.” He rose from my scantily clad body. I could feel his eyes sweep intensely across my body. No smile, no words. Just uneven breathing, that signified the unsteady emotions lying just below the surface.
He backed away from me lying on the couch, turning unwillingly to take care of the fire. I closed my robe and swung my legs off the edge to get up. I sat there a moment watching the muscles in his back, as he picked up a heavy log and dropped it carefully onto the remaining embers. Mike poked at the fire stirring it up.
When he was satisfied it would take off nicely, he turned back to me and extended his arm, offering me his hand. I graciously accepted. With my hand in his he led me to the bedroom. A couple of the larger sturdier candles still flickered in the corner of the room. Giving us enough light to make our way to the bed. The orange glow cast by the candles created a mysterious other world feeling to our surroundings. It cast us in a ritualistic light, that I found to be flattering.
When we reached the side of the bed, Mike let go of my hand to turn back the covers. I began to untie my robe, when he turned and said. “No …” His sudden outburst startled me. “ I want to undress you.” My hands fell to my side, as I anticipated his touch.
I wanted to say something to him, but it was too soon. Silently I reminded myself to just stay in the moment. Worry about tomorrow … tomorrow. I wanted him so bad that my entire body ached with need.
He lifted my robe from my shoulders, letting it drop around my feet. Mike’s eyes never left mine. He had no other clothing to remove, as I had only put on my robe to eat. I reached out to reciprocate. I unbuttoned his jeans and slipped the zipper down carefully. In the silence, the “zzzzz” of his zipper, was all I heard against the backdrop of our erratic breathing. The head of his cock was peeking out at me. His pair of jeans was the only thing keeping our naked bodies apart.
We stared at each other in awe, as if it was our first time together. This time we took our time to actually see … to touch … to feel the current of attraction buzzing between us. I crawled up into the feather soft bed, waiting for him to join me. Mike quickly slipped his pants off and climbed in next to me.
The night air had turned colder, penetrating the sliding doors in the bedroom. He offered to put his arm around and under my head, so that I could rest it upon his chest. Snuggling closer for warmth and the feel of flesh against flesh, I expressed to him how good it felt for him to hold me.
I turned my head towards him to kiss his chest. His arm tightened around my shoulders, pulling me closer. I planted slow caressing kisses at the base of his neck. Further still, until he could hear my jagged breath quicken in his ear. My hand slid up over his stomach and chest. I stopped for a moment to run my fingers through his chest hair. I cupped the opposite cheek in my hand, as my whispered breath uttered, “I want to make love to you Mike.”
My thumb caressed his cheek, brushing against his mustache as I slid my hand closer to his mouth. I gently caressed his wet lips with my thumb. Followed by my finger, as my mouth neared his. He caught my finger between his teeth holding it there gently. His lips encircled it, sucking it slowly. Teasing me with his intentional seduction.
He released my finger, opening his mouth just a little, as my lips came to rest upon his. My tongue grazed against his bottom lip, before mine entrapped it between their swollen arousal. I sucked at his bottom lip gently … briefly, before kissing him full on the mouth.
Our tongues slipped into the other’s mouth, twisting, entangling … dancing their slow erotic dance. We both moaned as our kiss intensified. Pressed against his upper body, my bare breast and hardened nipple poked against him. Mike held my head in his hands. His fingers tangled in my long blond hair. He didn’t want to let go of me … He didn’t want me slipping away into the night. My leg slipped over his, cradling it against my wet bare pussy. Some of my wet warm juices dripped onto his leg, branding him with my passion.
I rubbed my pussy against his trapped thigh, as our kiss continued to deepen. I felt his hand slide down, brushing over his swollen member, pressing it against my hip. His hand cupped the cheek of my butt, then continued north. His fingertips trailed along the outer edge of my body. Goose bumps rose on my flesh at his lightly applied touch. I cursed him silently for making me feel so wild, so out of control. I wanted him so damn bad.
His hand stopped at my exposed breast, as I turned my upper body just enough for him to capture my nipple between his fingertips. He twisted and rolled its erectness until I moaned into his open mouth.
Mike rolled me onto my back without breaking our sexual connection. He pressed his leg firmly between my thighs against the V-shape of my womanhood. I rocked my hips against him frantically, unable to stop until he felt me tremble beneath him. Warm wet cum seeped from my depths. I slipped my hand between us into the waiting wetness, fucking myself with my fingers.
Our moans mingled. Mike slipped his tongue out of my mouth leaving a trail of warm wet kisses behind as he headed south. I arched against his waiting mouth, verbally expressing my appreciation. “Ohhh, You feel so fucking good Mike” I wasn’t concerned about the volume of my voice. My only concern was how damn good he was making me feel.
I writhed in excitement as he closed in on my waist … then lower, as I felt his kisses getting wetter. He teased me deliberately, kissing and licking everywhere but there. He even licked my fingers, as I continued playing with my pussy.
I wasn’t going to let him get away with teasing me. I slipped my fingers back into my wet hole covering my mound with the palm of my hand.
“What do you want Mike?” I asked. He looked up at me, his eyes pleading. “Your going to have to ask me … “ I brought my fingers to my mouth and sucked my sweet nectar from them. “Mmm, would you like to lick my pussy Mike?” I felt like teasing him until he begged me. It wasn’t enough to know that he wanted me. I wanted to feel his need for me.
In between wet kisses and hungry licks along my inner thighs he pleaded. “ Laurie … please … I want to … taste your sweetness … Mmm, so bad.” His mouth brushed so closely, that I raised my hips unable to control my impulses. He knew I had surrendered.
Mike’s mouth licked my moist fingers that still lay between my legs. Their attempt to keep him at bay useless. His tongue slipped between my fingers. Hungrily he licked at them, devouring every delicious morsel. It was useless. My attempt to keep him out had failed.
My hand cupped the side of his face, as he dove deeper into my love nest. I could feel my climax building, more and more. Lifting my hips I pressed my pussy into his face and mouth. I wanted more. I could feel my orgasm … almost … then he pulled back a little to prolong my release. “Oh don’t stop” I begged. He flicked my pussy with his tongue. He would fuck me with it when he was ready to and not before.
He grinned, but I didn’t notice. I was so totally involved in what I was feeling. “What do you want Laurie?” he asked. “ Do you want my tongue to fuck you until you cum?”
“Mmmhmm … Please Mike.” My hand rose to cup the side of his face again, urging him to go down on me. “ Please.” I breathlessly begged again. I tried to calm myself a little hoping that would show him I would be good. I just wanted to feel his tongue inside. I wanted to cum.
It worked. Mike continued his quest to make me cum. Slowly at first. He made me wait patiently for my orgasm to rebuild to the point of no return. I hated that he stopped in the first place, but loved him for the new excitement building within me. It was more intense and coming so quickly.
At the point of no return I grasped his head gently and held him to me. My body began to tremble, as each unavoidable wave of ecstasy rolled through me. Mike’s tongue waited within my tunnel of love for the first taste of my nectar. Cum washed over his tongue, coating it. I could hear him moaning, as he dug in for more. My release was so intense, that tears of unexplainable pleasure pooled under my eyelids.
After my orgasm subsided I felt him moving up alongside my body to lie next to me. He kissed me, sharing my taste on his lips. ‘How could I possibly make him feel as good as he made me feel?’ I asked myself silently. Mike needed release. I could feel his rock hard cock stabbing against my leg. Just begging me to relieve it.
I had noticed a ladder back chair sitting in the corner of the room earlier. A smile spread across my face. Getting up from the bed, I made my way over to the chair. Mike just watched me with a confused look on his face. Setting it by the side of the bed, I asked Mike to humor me and come sit on the chair. Intrigued as to what I had up my sleeve. he jumped off the bed, quickly taking his seat before me. His hard cock sprung from his lap in an inviting way.
Straddling his lap, I sat down slowly on his cock. It was swollen with excitement, making it a very tight fit. It felt so good the way he filled me up. Holding on to the back of the chair I rocked my hips in a circular motion, swallowing every inch with my pussy. Mike’s arms wrapped around me and cupped my ass. He kissed my neck and encouraged my movements on his manhood. He leaned in catching my erect nipple in his mouth and sucked at it with such need.
Slowly I rode up and down on his rod. With each motion his cock became more and more lubricated. My rhythm quickened. Faster and faster, until I was riding him with intention of bringing him to a sudden climax. Then slower, an unbearably slow fuck. My hips slowly writhed with desire, as I took in the length of his cock.
“ Oh yeah baby, ride me” His eyes closed, as a look of pure pleasure came across his face. His hands grasped my ass tighter, still allowing me the freedom of my own pace. My climax neared as my rhythm quickened.
Faster … faster, “Oh baby, I’m going to cum on your fucking cock ” I moaned loudly. My confession brought Mike closer to his own release.
“ Cum for me Laurie.” He encouraged, as his load threatened to explode. My body reacted almost simultaneously with his enticing words. “ That’s it baby. I feel it, I feel you cumming.” I continued to ride him vigorously, as my body spasm. My pussy grasped at his hardness with each pleasurable pulsation. I felt his body stiffen, as he prepared to shoot his load in my wet pussy.
“Ugh He groaned loudly. I felt his thick liquid gush into me. Some leaking out as I thrust down on him a couple more times. I slid down the length of him one more time and sat upon his lap.
Mike kissed me passionately, showing me his appreciation for giving him such a good cum. We slowly parted lips. “Thank you Mike.” I said with sincerity.
“For what Laurie?” he asked.
I blushed slightly, feeling like I was giving him thanks for my first time ever. “For giving me such pleasure tonight.” In a sense he had. It had been a very long time since I felt so much passion and freedom to express my needs.
He smiled at me, the sparkle in his baby blue eyes twinkling at me. “ Your welcome of course, but there’s no need to thank me. I should be the one thanking you.” I looked at him surprised and puzzled. “ For allowing me to experience your beauty … both inside and out.”
I was sure that had been the nicest thing anyone had ever said to me. He could see by the look in my eyes that he had made his point. I leaned in a kissed him gently on the lips. Tasting them slowly, I replayed the night’s events in my head, committing every detail to memory.
PART TWO
DREAM'S DESIRE
Intro
The night’s events kept filtering in and out of my dreams, as I drifted off to sleep in Mike’s arms. It felt as if it had all been an erotic dream. One produced from months of sexual seclusion. After the ex had moved out eight months prior, my vibrator had become my partner in uninhibited passion. Between the absence of a flesh and blood man and horrendous work hours, romantic fulfillment had become almost extinct. Well, with the exception of those moments when my body burned hot with need. Just before giving in to sleep’s dreaminess, my mind mingled with reality.
Chapter One
One Saturday morning about three months ago, we were called in for an impromptu meeting concerning an existing account. We needed something new, something fresh, to submit as our proposal. Keeping this account was vital to our company’s survival. The seven department heads concerned, myself included, were stressed beyond belief. The meeting lasted about three hours before we decided, enough was enough, and we made our final decisions. Everyone said his or her weary good-byes, promising to be back on Monday.
As usual I stayed behind to finish up. No one was left in the building except the janitor ‘Big’ Tom and myself. The women in the building were responsible for the title ‘Big’. Since its first utterance, it had stuck. Tom was a big good-looking hunk of a man, but it wasn’t the reason we called him that. A few of us closer female co-workers began to notice the bulge in his pants. Making comments among ourselves we just one day said, “Hey Big Tom, how’s it going?” and it stuck.
After I figured I had done enough work, I gathered my things and exited my office. It had gotten late, in my tenacious working state of mind. I was going through my mental checklist, when I remembered that I needed the outline from the meeting. I started to turn around to head back to my office, when I realized I had left it in the boardroom. As I neared the double doors I heard something down the hall. It was ‘Big’ Tom. He was standing at the end of the corridor, getting ready to descend on the service elevator to the next floor.
I raised my hand to wave, yelling down to him. “ Have a good night ‘Big’ Tom”
He waved back. “You do the same Laurie” I wondered if he realized why we called him 'Big' Tom?
I commented under my breath. “Hell, I would if you’d just fuck me with that big cock of yours.”
Entering the room, my mind began wandering aimlessly into forbidden fantasy. I needed the distraction, the release. I looked across the boardroom table, to where I had sat quite a few hours ago, and found my outline. Sitting down in my conference chair, I went over my mental checklist one more time, making sure I hadn’t forgotten anything. I swung around in the overstuffed chair and faced the night skyline. It sure was beautiful at night. The last remnants of sunset faded. Burning lights, in the high-rise across from us, shown brightly like twinkling stars in the dark night.
My head fell back against the chair. Stress poured from every pore of my body. Thoughts drifted back to ‘Big’ Tom. I smiled as I imagine him walking back in here, naked under his janitor’s jumpsuit. In my fantasy, he expressed his need to fuck my wet pussy. While I stood, bent seductively, over the boardroom table. He lifted my skirt high above my ass, admiring my gartered stockings and shapely legs. Tom inhaled the sweet smell of sexual arousal emanating from my soaked red silk panties. Eyes closed I imagined every heated exchange between us.
That night, my hand slipped between my stocking-covered legs, in the boardroom that caused so much stress, and I came.
As my dream continued, lying next to Mike in our bed of passion, ‘Big’ Tom disappeared. It was Mike’s eyes I gazed into, as he stood before me, naked under the janitor’s jumpsuit. His big hard cock strained against the course material, begging to fuck me.
“You want ‘Big’ Mike to fuck you nice and hard Laurie?” he asked. All the while, he stared lustfully at my hand between my legs.
I stood up from my chair, and turned away from him. Bending slightly at the waist, over the edge of the table, I hiked my skirt up over my ripe ass. I turned my head. Looking over my shoulder, with a smoldering glare of sexual need I replied, “If you don’t I’ll have you fired.” My corporate-voiced answer stated my demands clearly.
‘Big’ Mike looked at me in wonder, as to whether or not I could actually have that done. His worry was short lived. Mentally he threw caution to the wind. ‘Fuck that sexual harassment bullshit your feeding me … and Fuck you.’ ‘Big’ Mike quickly unzipped his janitor’s jumpsuit. Pulling it off his upper body and letting it hang freely from his waist.
My intense glare never faltered. I stood there daring him with my eyes. I looked him over from head to cock like a piece of well-earned corporate meat. The sight of his broad hairy chest, thick arms and swollen cock, made my pussy hot. I wouldn’t have him fired, but I might insist on a weekly endowment of his sexual prowess. My hand slipped between my spread legs.
‘Big’ Mike saw the outline of my fingers, through the thin fabric of my red silk panties. They were sliding in and out of my wet pussy. My ass writhed invitingly. I pulled them out slowly and brought them to my turned head, teasing him. My wet rose-colored lips encircled my middle finger at the base. I pulled it slowly out of my hungry mouth. “ Would you like to taste the benefits that cum with this job?” I asked. Desire-smothered sarcasm oozed from every word.
He stood there with his swollen cock in his hand. Just stroking it slowly. Lustful thoughts glazed over his eyes.
“Well Do you or don’t you?” I demanded.
‘Big’ Mike released his cock and came up behind me, a look of disgust on his face. His arm circled around my waist, pulling my ass back against his hard cock. The other one wrapped around my chest, grasping my aching breast in the palm of his hand. He squeezed it tightly. “You know, you corporate bitches are fucking cock teases.” He growled into my ear. His face was pressed so closely to mine, that I could feel his hot excited breath against my flesh. The arm that had enclosed around my waist dropped lower, as he invaded the space between my legs. ‘Big’ Mike ripped my panties aside and slid his fingers into my soaked crotch.
I tried to fight back to regain control, but his strength was no match for mine. The more I struggled the more his cock seemed to grow between my ass cheeks. The faster he fucked me with his thick fingers the wetter I got. My struggling turned into pleasurable writhing. My ass teased his cock. Mike took turns fucking me then rubbing my clit with his fingers. I could feel my orgasm building. My hands grasped at him, trying to hang on to my sanity and on to him.
“Maybe ol’ ‘Big’ Mike here should give you a good reason to call me that, eh?” He was stern, but you could hear the underlying desire in his voice. “Fuck you nice and hard with ‘Big’ Mike’s thick hard cock. Mmm, wouldn’t you like that?” My answer was given in a long deep moan of approval. “You can be my little corporate slut. Whenever I feel like it, I’ll fuck you. In the boardroom, in the utility room … or maybe across your God damn desk in your office.” Him talking dirty to me like this was pushing me over the edge. He had me so turned on I was willing to do just about anything.
“Ohhh ‘Big’ Mike …” I moaned loudly, my voice echoing in the empty room. “If you want me to be your fucking slut then you’re going to have to take it” I spat back at him. I couldn’t give up the dominance I had learned at work that easily. I was used to people bowing to my demands, but he was quickly turning me into his submissive little slut.
“Oh, I think you’ll do as I say Laurie, or I’ll have you fired for your indiscretions here in this boardroom.” Weren’t dreams supposed to go your way? I wondered this in my half-awake/half-asleep state, as I turned over in bed. I felt Mike snuggle in behind me. He was asleep, but his cock was awake. It pressed against my ass just as ‘Big’ Mike’s did in my dream. Moaning, I wiggled my ass against it. I wasn’t sure what was a dream or reality. Mike wrapped his arm around me, placing his hand on my breast, in his sleep.
“Well then just fuck me and get it over with” I yelled at ‘Big’ Mike.
“No … no” ‘Big’ Mike chuckled at my stupidity. “I want you to beg me to fuck you bitch.” His sharp words stung and excited. “Beg or get fired”
I believed what he said. He was determined to have me how he wanted it. He let me go just enough that I broke free. Pushing his hand away from between my legs I said, “I’ll never beg” I turned to look at him, staring him in the face with my obstinacy. I started to walk away from him. He grabbed my arm and swung me back around saying, “We’ll see about that.” He backed me up against the wall between the huge picture windows. There wasn’t much of it. As I looked to the side, I could see out the window 10 floors down. It made me dizzy.
He moved swiftly, his thigh held me to the wall between my legs. Grabbing each wrist he lifted them over my head and held tight. He had me pinned between him and the wall. Looking either way, I felt if I moved I would fall out the huge windows. It wasn’t possible, but my fear of heights stopped me. Frozen and unable to move, he roughly took what he wanted.
‘Big’ Mike’s hands assaulted … felt … loved … needed … took me. My leg lifted involuntarily to wrap around his. His that pressed between mine with restraint. My back arched away from the wall, as he sucked and bit at my erect nipples through my blouse. His fingers had found their way back into my pool of sexual urge and were fucking me with intense purpose. His mouth covered mine for a moment of uninhibited desire.
His lips left mine, tasting the curve of my neck. He bit at my tender skin, sucking at it hard enough to leave his mark … a mark of my defeat … his Mastership. “Oh Fuck ” I screamed out. “Just fuck me with your big hard cock.” I groaned with lust. ‘Big’ Mike didn’t take the time to revel in his victory. Turning me around, he held me against the open window. His strong grip was still firmly on my wrists. He ripped my red silk panties from my pussy and thrust his swollen cock deep into me, impaling me upon his mighty sword.
He thrust in and out of me with sexual authority … harder and faster. He released my sore wrists, knowing I wouldn’t try to run. We became one entangled body of sexual arousal, humping and grinding right there in plain sight. Anyone who dared look up would see us.
Back in the reality of my lover’s bed, I writhed against Mike’s body. My incessant moaning with lustful need had awakened his desire. He caressed my dream-induced body. Mike wanted to become a part of my erotic fantasy, to share my erotic arousal.
Chapter Two
He kissed my closed eyelids, my cheek, the tip of my nose, and tasted my lips. Lowering the covers from my warm body, his mouth searched lower until he caught my erect nipple between his lips. His moans coincided with the moaning in my dream. I reached out and pulled him closer to me, as if I was aware of reality. He planted sensuous kisses around my swollen breasts and then headed further south.
A wet trail of passion led him to my V-shaped treasure. Mike’s mustache tickled my skin. Little goose bumps covered my body in chilled arousal. With my body exposed to the cool night air I began to awaken. Once again, I dangled somewhere between slumber and aroused consciousness.
“Mmm” I moaned loudly, as I felt his loving mouth kiss me just above my trimmed pubic hair. He planted little kisses and licks all around my pussy. I was so wet from the dream of him as my demanding janitor of lust. His tongue slipped between the fleshy folds to find me slick and creamy. As I began to awaken, I heard him whisper words of pleasure.
“You taste so fucking good Laurie. You have the sweetest pussy I’ve ever tasted.” He lapped the nectar from me devouring every morsel he could. It was all for him, my offering to my Master of Pleasure. His tongue flicked at my swollen clit, then slid lower, plunging it into my hole. He was so good with his tongue.
Now, fully awake to know the reality of what was happening, I reached for him, urging him to come to me and share his tasty treat. I could smell my juices lingering on his mustache, which had the same affect on me. It turned me on. We shared and savored the ‘Essence of Me’, with an intimate kiss only shared by lovers. Our kiss, slow and inviting, tender and loving, passionately filled with pure lust for each other.
“You are my Master of Pleasure Mike.” I whispered. “I give to you my every desire and passion.” A deep guttural moan was released. He loved that I gave my complete self to him freely.
“And you are my Mistress of Passion … a willing slave to my every whim. Because you obediently desire to please me, I hold you close as the only slave to my pleasure. I honor and respect you as you show me.” These words were something I didn’t expect to hear out of a man, but I could feel and hear his sincerity.
“Your Mistress wishes to have her Master make love to her.” My face was serious and intent on him seeing what emotions lie within. His was not without the same.
“ Your Master wants the same.” With that admission he began kissing me passionately again … tongues intertwining, making love, exploring. Our passions had changed so quickly. We were caught up in a whirlwind of intense emotion. Completely lost in a world created by lovers of eras gone by.
For over an hour we kissed, touched, caressed and grind against each other in ultimate ecstasy. We both knew that it wouldn’t be long after he thrust into me, that we would both succumb to sexual bliss.
There were no acrobatics involved, just pure want and passionate need. As Mike lay on top of me, he slowly entered my waiting pussy with his hard cock. I felt his thickness stretch me. I stifled the words I wanted to utter, but not the moans that welled up inside of me. His mouth covered mine.
My moans continued against his open mouth. I brought my legs up around his waist. Mike chose to kneel before my womanhood. I lifted my legs up and over his chest and shoulders. He held on tightly for support and pushing. He thrust harder into my depths. He leaned forward, bending my legs to my chest, reaching deeper. “Uggghhhh” he groaned. “You feel so damn good Laurie. If I keep going I’m going to cum.”
“Don’t stop” I didn’t want him to this time. “Just release for me, don’t hold back.” I begged. His thrusting quickened. He was so close … I was so close.
“Cum with me Laurie. Let me feel your juices wash over my hard cock.” He slowed a little to wait for me, but I wasn’t having it.
“Just fuck me Mike … harder and faster until you can’t hold back. Ohhhh baby, yesssss ” I cried out. I pinched and rolled my nipples between my fingers. “Talk dirty to me, tell me your going to cum in my fucking wet pussy” I couldn’t help it, my orgasm was building so quick and with such intensity that my mouth spewed out my desire. My pussy began to pulsate on his thickness. My body quivered under his. He continued thrusting as my pussy milked him. “Give it to me”
He came so hard it almost looked painful for him. “Oh Jesus … Uggghhh ” he thrust hard and held tightly against me. I could feel his hot sticky cum spurting inside of me. I lowered my legs, as Mike fell gently against me. We held each other for a while just to let our emotions settle down in the quiet. He slid to my side, still half lying on top of me, and snuggled against my chest.
Mike breathed in deeply, taking in the scent of my perfume. It wasn’t long before I heard the steady sound of sleep-induced breathing. I, too, was not far behind. Drifting off into peaceful slumber, I saw his face smiling back at me. Then without his lips moving I heard those words … the words I waited to utter.
Chapter Three
The next morning I awoke to the most wonderful smell emanating from the kitchen. With my sexual appetite satisfied my stomach demanded attention. I was absolutely famished from my night with Mike. Normally I wouldn’t worry about eating in the morning, but after a night like last night, I needed to replenish my energy. A big breakfast was just what I needed to start my day off, as I was hoping to continue our lovemaking marathon sometime today. I grinned mischievously, as I planned my next move.
I was stretching like a languorous feline when Mike walked through the bedroom doorway. “Well good morning sleepyhead. Are you hungry?” he asked. “I made us breakfast.” He was grinning from ear to ear, with a renewed sparkle in his eye. Mike looked as happy as I felt. He sat down on the edge of the bed. Leaning towards me, he planted a quick ‘good morning’ kiss on my lips, before sitting upright again.
“Hey, not so fast.” I said, “Come here.” I pulled Mike closer to kiss him again, this time laced with undeniable passion. I had placed my hand on his thigh. Slipping it closer to his manhood, I felt his growing reaction to my touch. “Thank you for making breakfast Mike. Care for a little pre-breakfast snack?” I laughed aloud at the look on his face.
“Haven’t you had enough yet?” he asked. Mike found one of my ticklish spots just below my rib cage. He let me have it until I begged for him to stop. “Ok … ok I was kidding.” I had been laughing so hard I had tears in my eyes. “I’m starving anyway, you wore my ass out last night Mike.” That little look I come to know so well last night, told me he had enjoyed it as much as I did.
Mike reached over to the ladder back chair in the corner. Handing me my robe he said, “Here, put this on. Let’s eat before it gets cold. I’ll figure out how to ravish your body afterwards.” He was grinning, but I knew he was serious. As I sat up the covers fell from my breasts. “Hurry up … before I change my mind.” He stood up to give me room to get out of bed.
When I went out to the kitchen I was taken by the breakfast I saw waiting. The smell was absolutely intoxicating. My stomach growled in anticipation of savoring a tasty morsel. “Mmm, It looks good Mike, Thank you so much for making it.” Each of us had an omelet, toast and sausages. I could also smell coffee and noticed a pitcher of orange juice on the counter. “Wait a minute,” I said puzzled. “I didn’t buy all this for my stay. Where did it come from?”
He just stood there with a little smile on his face. “Well … what you didn’t have I had gone home and got.” He stepped back as if I would reach out and slap him.
“But … we are a bit snowed in, aren’t we?” I walked over to the big picture window and peered outside between the curtains. The snow had been cleared from the porch. I turned and looked at him a moment, then turned back to look outside again. I didn’t notice it at first, but there were boot tracks leading off the porch that could be seen clearly in the deep snow. Boot tracks that didn’t lead to the old truck.
The truck looked like it had been buried there for months in the snow. Tracks led around to the side of the cabin before they disappeared. I turned back to Mike and asked, “Did our neighbor come over and help dig us out, as well as offer us breakfast?” I already didn’t buy it, but I asked anyway. Mike stood there fidgeting. I could tell he was trying to come up with some great excuse I couldn’t refuse to believe. When nothing came to mind that would be believable, he simply told me the truth.
“I live out back of this cabin, beyond the trees in the backyard.” I just stood there a moment to let it soak in. As reality hit me my facial expression changed, Mike backed away a little more. I reached out and pushed him in the chest. He lost his footing a little as he stumbled backwards. He took another step back after he regained his composure. “Laurie, please let’s eat. Breakfast will get cold.”
“You mean you live within walking distance of my cabin and you pretended you couldn’t get home last night?” The anger in my voice was also noticeable in my body language. I pulled the robe tighter around myself. “Why did you do that Mike?”
“Laurie, I …” he stumbled to find the right words. “I was attracted to you the moment I saw you. I didn’t think you’d give me a second look if you didn’t get a chance to know me a little.”
“Oh we got to know one another quite well, now didn’t we?” I was irritated that he didn’t feel he could be honest with me to begin with. “Was that your intention all along, to get me into bed?” I had to know, because that was definitely how it looked.
“No” He moved in closer to me. The distance between us shortened, as he stepped right in front of me. “No Laurie, I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want to, but I didn’t want to leave last night. The weather gave me a perfect excuse, so I took it. Please forgive me?”
Mike tried to reach out for me, but I backed away from his outstretched hand. I didn’t get far though, as I felt the counter pressing against my hips after my first step. I was trapped between the counter and Mike, unable to go anywhere. He was blocking my way out of the small kitchen. “Wait a minute Laurie, just let me explain.” He begged, as I tried to find my way around him.
I wasn’t listening. Mike pinned me up against the counter top and refused to let me by until I did listen. “Don’t try to tell me you didn’t feel it to. When I saw you in the doorway, I saw it in your eyes … the attraction was instant. Now your going to say it never should of happened, because I live just beyond your back yard?” Mike was upset with me, but it was because he was hurt by my sudden change of heart. “Look at me Laurie …” I looked up briefly unable to look him directly in the eyes. “Look at me.” He demanded more sternly.
Apprehension coursed through my body. If I did look he would see how I felt. Maybe he would just see the disappointment in my eyes. When I finally did look up, my concern was not for what he saw in my own anymore. What I saw in his eyes surprised me. If he felt that way why couldn’t he just say it? Mike never uttered a word. Instead he let go of the counter. Wrapping his arms around my body he pulled me close and held me tightly against him. “I just wanted to be here with you.” He whispered into my ear.
My anger melted away. I had wanted him here too. He merely used our circumstances to make it possible. If I had thought quicker I might of done the same thing. “I know” I replied after a moment of contemplation. “I wanted you here with me just as much.” He pulled away a little. Cupping my face in his big strong hands, he barely touched my lips with his, and again they touched mine … more adamant this time. He tasted their sweetness. Wanting more, his tongue slipped between my lips to kiss me passionately.
We finally parted in mutual agreement to forget his intentional dishonesty. I made him promise to be honest from then on or I wouldn’t accept the next apology. “I promise Laurie. My intentions weren’t to hurt you, just to be with you. I never dreamed the night would unfold as it did.” With a smile on his face he added, “ … but I’m glad that it did.” I couldn’t help but agree with him. “Are you still hungry?” he asked with hope. He had gone through a lot of trouble to prepare it for us.
“Yes definitely, but it’s probably cold now. I can heat it up in the microwave if you’re still hungry. We shouldn’t let it go to waste after you took time to do this for me. I’m sorry Mike.” He just shook his head to signify the word ‘no’. Putting his finger to his lips, he warned me not to say another word. It was forgotten.
“Let’s just eat. I should go check in with Dad to find out if there’s anything I can do to help this morning. I don’t work Friday through Sunday usually, but when it’s this bad Brad usually can’t make it to work. It won’t take me long.” He explained. “Then if you’re interested, I can come back. I don’t want to monopolize your whole vacation if you had things you wanted to do.”
“I didn’t plan anything for definite. I’d love it if you’d come back. You don’t happen to have any movies I can play in that VCR over there, do you? Maybe we could watch one or two tonight. Then maybe I can entice you to stay again.” I looked at him mischievously. My smile widened when he said he would love to. We sat down to eat our microwave-heated breakfast. Actually, reheating it hadn’t harmed the taste at all. It was delicious.
Chapter Four
As we finished our breakfast I thanked Mike again for such a delicious surprise. “That was so good Mike. Maybe I’ll have you make dinner too.” I teased.
“I’m afraid my culinary talents stop with breakfast.” He admitted. “The only reason I do that well is because my Mom had me help her. When I was young, Dad used to invite the crew in for a hot breakfast on the weekends.” I liked that he was beginning to share little tidbits of his life. I wanted to know everything about him.
“Well, your Mom must have been a great cook and an excellent teacher.” I offered. “Would you like to get a shower before you go?” He contemplated the offer for a few moments.
“You know, I think I’d feel more revived if I did. Last night wore my ass out.” He thought a second and then added, “ I have extra clothes in my truck incase of an emergency. I’ll just go out and get them real quick.”
“What kind of emergency you plan to have Mike?” I teased. “Do you consider me an emergency?” I couldn’t help but laugh out loud. I readied myself for the chase, as he gave me the look like he did the night before.
“Damn right, you about sent me to the hospital last night.” He playfully teased back. “I barely made it out alive. Sir Cumsalot was so overjoyed and excited that, he’s going to need CPR.” He said, as he grabbed at the growing bulge in his pants. He headed towards me with his jean-covered cock in his hand. “Since it’s your fault he can barely rise to the occasion, I think you should be the one to breath a little life into him.” I squealed as he got closer and ran around the other side of the couch. Mike laughed at me as I ran away, pretending I was scared.
Here I was a 41-year-old corporate leader and I was acting like a teenager just discovering young inexperienced foreplay. “You better go get your clothes.” I said laughing. Mike gave up and agreed with me. He wanted to get this done so he could come back. He hurried out to his truck and brought back the clothes he kept for extras.
“Would you mind turning up the furnace and putting these someplace so they would warm up?” He asked. I took his pants and flannel shirt from him. Heading for the bedroom, I took a moment to turn up the heat. As the heat started to filter out of the air ducts I hung his clothes over the ladder-back chair. They would be nice and warm before he was done.
I could hear the water running, as the glass shower door closed. Slightly opening the door between the rooms, I peeked in to catch a glimpse of his nakedness. An idea suddenly popped into my pretty little head. ‘Maybe I should join him.’ Having made up my mind, I checked again to see if he was facing away from the doorway. I wanted to surprise him. Mike stood under the hot water to let it run down over his manly physique. He didn’t appear to be in too big of a hurry, as he stood there basking in the warmth.
My robe slipped off my shoulders and fell to the floor in a heap. Mike had turned towards the showerhead wall. With his eyes closed he stood under the water, as it run down over his head. The hot water made it feel like a sauna and the mirror had already clouded over. I tiptoed further inside of the room. For a moment I stopped in my tracks as he turned briefly to let the hot water run over his shoulders.
I opened the door quietly and stepped inside the shower. It was a little larger than a single person stall, more like one and a half, which gave us just enough room to be together without being too cramped. Mike turned to face me, but didn’t open his eyes. He had no idea I was in there with him. When he reached to grab the soap he nearly discovered me, as he searched behind closed eyelids.
“Damn it, now where’s the soap?” he asked himself aloud. He turned his back to me again, remembering that there was an extra unopened bar on the ledge up above. I quickly lathered up the open bar until tiny bubbles filled my hands. He was struggling with the paper on the unopened bar yet, when I wrapped my arms around him from behind. Caressing the soap along his lithe structure I whispered near his ear. “Is this what your looking for?”
His half-erect cock sprung to life, as my hands lathered the space between his legs. I never touched his hardening cock, until everything surrounding it was white with bubbles. He leaned back against me, without depending on me to hold him upright. “That feels so good Laurie.” Mike’s hips began rocking back and forth, as my hand slid easily over his length. His ass writhed seductively against my bare pussy. I could feel his hardness throbbing in my soapy hand, pulsating like a quickening heartbeat.
My breasts pressed into the hard muscular flesh of his back. My nipples were erect from a mixture of arousal and cooling warm water, as it trickled between us. One hand stroked his cock, while the other slipped underneath to gently massage the soap over his swollen balls. He leaned forward to lean against the shower wall for support. Mike groaned loudly, “Mmm yeah, stroke my thick swollen cock.” I loved how verbal he was sometimes. It made me so horny … and dominant.
I let go of my firm but gentle grasp on his balls. Slapping him on the ass with my soap covered hand. The snapping sound on his ass vibrated throughout the sparsely decorated room. His ass reddened, with a faint hand print, as flesh does under hot water. My grip tightened around his shaft. “I think I’ll make you stroke your own damn cock, while I punish you for lying to me last night.”
He knew I wasn’t upset anymore, that I was using his dishonesty to heighten his arousal. “Take it Mike, take it in your hand and stroke it slowly. Don’t cum until I tell you to. Do you understand?” He hesitated a moment too long. So, I spanked my hand against his flesh again. Another loud crack sounded in the room. It turned him on to have me take control. He stuck his reddened ass out further to give me a better shot the next time I saw fit to slap him. I took careful aim and spanked him yet again. His ass writhed, as he struggled to stifle his moan of painful pleasure.
“Are you going to be my submissive bitch today Mike?” I asked in a smug tone. I knew he would not refuse me. Although, I was surprised to hear him verbally accept his role.
“I’ll do anything you want Laurie … anything you ask of me I will obediently do.” I grinned, pleased with myself. I had decided that when he returned later today, I would use him to satisfy my every sexual craving.
“Good Now stroke your cock for me … Nice and slow. Don’t cum until I tell you to.” I didn’t have to slap him again, because he immediately took his thick shaft in his hand. He was obedient when he wanted to be. “Yes that’s it, nice and slow … painfully slow. You want to cum don’t you Mike?” I asked.
“Yes” he replied out of breath with excitement. His hips had begun to thrust forward with his strokes. He was fucking his hand.
“I bet you’d like that to be my creamy pussy. Or better yet, my tight asshole.” I saw my vibrator next to the sink where I had left it after cleaning it up from the night before. “Do you know what it’s like to be fucked in the ass?” I asked him with the intention of showing him.
“No Laurie” I could tell by the sound in his voice when he answered, that this whole scene was driving him insane with need. He hadn’t yet said it, but his whole body was begging for release.
“Well, I think it’s about time you find out what it feels like.” I reached outside of the shower and retrieved the vibrator from the sink. “I’ll make it easy on you. Stop jacking off and turn around” Mike did as I said. It looked as if I was just in time too. His cock was throbbing with climatic closeness.
“It’s a good thing you didn’t cum yet or I’d have to punish you severely.” My expression was demanding. “I want you on your knees. You’re going to get me off with this,” I held up the vibrator for him to see, “so that it’s lubricated for your ass. Unless you’d like to take it dry?” I smiled mischievously, knowing he would have no choice. His virginal ass wouldn’t be able to take it.
Mike shook his head ‘no’, as he readily reached out to take the vibrating cock. “That’s a good slave. Mistress Laurie is pleased.” I was diving into my role as dominant bitch rather easily. He knelt in front of me. I lifted my leg up on the ledge of the shower. Mike stared hungrily at my pussy. I laughed out loud, “Your not allowed to lick me Mike, so stop drooling” He looked up at me with pleading eyes. “Oh no, you will get that as a reward once you have obeyed my every command.”
He looked at me quizzically. “Don’t look so confused Mike. Your going to have to suck on that little vibrating cock to get it wet for my pussy.” I couldn’t help but grin. Now I would see just how much he wanted to please his Mistress. “Once you get it nice and wet then you can slide it in my hot moist box.” I slid my fingers up and down over the slit between my legs, teasing him with my feminine wiles. I knew it would make or break his decision to do it; I brought my wet fingers to my mouth and sucked on them invitingly. I continued to caress myself while I watched him comply with my demands.
The tip of the vibrating cock slipped between his lips. He sucked at it hard and fast. I wasn’t sure if it was because he wanted to get it over with, or if he wanted to get to the part where he could stick his erect tongue in me. Either way, the power I had was intoxicating. When I felt he had gotten it nice and wet, I instructed him to make me cum with it. My pussy was already slick from watching him surrender to my demands.
He turned the knob at the end of the vibrator to full speed and spread my lips apart. The vibrating tip lay against my clit, which sent an electrifying jolt through my sex. I played with my full breasts, pinching and pulling on my erect nipples. Mike didn’t seem to notice the water that beat down on his back, as he knelt on his knees to give me pleasure. “Does that feel good Laurie?” he knew it did, as my body squirmed against it.
“Stick it into my hot pussy Mike.” I demanded. Most of the time women liked it slow and romantic, but right now I wanted it hard and fast. My ultimate goal was to ‘just’ cum. No waiting, no long drawn-out foreplay, I just wanted to cum. Then if I felt like it, I would have yet another orgasm. I felt wild and wicked.
When the head of the pulsating cock first entered my wetness, I thought I would lose it right then and there. I did my best to prolong it a little longer, so that I could enjoy the feeling that seemed to come from the center of my being. Mike began thrusting it in and out of my cunt, fucking me with its faux-veined thickness. He knew just how to move it around inside of me. He touched every erogenous zone I had. Every raw sexual nerve ending was jumping with arousing energy.
As my climax grew nearer I reached out to steady myself against the shower wall and door. The constant stimulation from the vibrator and Mike’s expert positioning brought on one of the most intense orgasms I ever had. The continuous tremors from the vibrator were prolonging my wave of pleasure. I begged him to stop, because I couldn’t take it any longer. My legs felt weak and unable to hold me up.
Without my permission, Mike’s head dove between my legs. He used his tongue to lick up the juices that were trickling down my inner thighs. I lifted my leg up higher and spread my legs further apart to allow him entrance. His firm fleshy tongue slipped between the folds of my pussy, sliding up and down my slit. He wriggled the tip of his tongue over my clit then thrust into my hole. Over and over he did this until I came yet again. This time upon his tongue and into his waiting mouth.
It was such a natural high to see him knelt before me, feasting on my sweet nectar. He told me how much he enjoyed my taste, but to see him in action, between my legs, spoke louder than his words ever could. Mike’s cock jutted out from his body like a statuesque phallus.
When he appeared to have lapped up every drop of my juices, he stood up before me. Without saying a word he bent the showerhead down, as the water had started to get cooler. Why he didn’t just shut it off I didn’t know. Perhaps it was the last thing on his mind. He turned back to me and in one swift movement urged me to turn to face the back of the shower. As if I knew what he was about to do I reached forward and held onto the wall, bending slightly at the waist.
His thick cock head poked at my pussy, wanting in. I reached down between my legs to guide him into paradise. He grasped my hips and started plunging deep into me. His cock was so hard that I felt as if I was being impaled upon a thick flesh-covered wooden phallus. His stamina was award winning, as he thrust faster, harder and with perfect rhythm into my pussy. I cried out in ecstasy, “Uggghhhh … Mike … FUCK ME” I could barely get those words out in between his incessant thrusts.
Mike just kept going, as if he was in the zone I had been in. Just fuck until you cum. Don’t stop, don’t slow down, just do it until you cum and cum hard. By now, I was rocking back and forth onto his length, meeting every plunge driven with pure animal lust. “Uggghhhhh” he grunted, as his cum burst forth into the depths of my womanhood. Mike kept going despite the sensitivity his cock felt. He could sense the tenseness in my body signifying my immanent release.
I came again on his shaft. It glistened in the soft light emanating from behind the frosted glass of the shower door. With him still inside of me, I stood upright to lean against his broad chest. He wrapped his arms around my body and held me close to him. Gentle kisses fell upon my ear, down my neck and along the curve of my shoulder.
As he kissed my back little chills of pleasure ran through my body, as they always do, when someone kisses my back after I cum. I don’t understand why, it’s just one of those things. An added bonus I guess. Mike sensed my sensitivity and kept kissing me. I moaned as I experienced another orgasm from his touch. When all had subsided and his spent cock slipped from my dripping pussy, I mentioned, “Your going to be really late. Will your Father be upset?” I asked.
He shrugged his shoulders, “I don’t know, depends on if the rest of the crew showed up or not. I better get going though, just in case.” We both soaped up and rinsed off, this time not taking the time to play around. Besides, the water had become pretty chilly. I opened the door and stepped out.
Handing Mike a thick blue towel I thanked him for an arousing wet morning. I, also, apologized for any ‘talking to’ his Father might give him. I felt bad that, because of me, his Dad might have been waiting.
As we dressed in the bedroom I informed him quickly of what I would be doing while he was gone. “I’m going to run back to the town, I went through last night on my way here, and get some more supplies for tonight. That is, if you think you will still be able to make it back.”
“Oh I’ll be back tonight, just not sure what time. It probably won’t be until like seven or so though.” He looked apologetic, but I understood.
“That’s ok Mike, still plenty of night ahead of us. It’s important that you help your Dad. It will give me time to look around while I’m in town anyway. I have a couple small gifts to pick up for friends back home. I promised.” He was relieved to find I was sincerely ok with the plans, but he was still disappointed. There was no other place he’d rather be, than here with her.
Once dressed, Mike went out to suit up for the weather. I followed him out to say ‘Good-Bye’. I cleared my throat and giggled, “Um, by the way, thanks for fixing my furnace.” I hadn’t even given his original reason for being there, a second thought, since early last night.
He laughed out loud at my realization. He smiled and said, “I’m glad the furnace went out.”
He looked thoughtful for a moment before adding, “You know it’s kind of weird though, it was as if someone purposely blew out the pilot. There’s no possible way for a natural breeze to of extinguished it.” We were both thoughtful, trying to make sense of what he just said. As he prepared to leave I pondered an answer. ‘Could it of been fate stepping in?’ I wondered. Stranger things have happened.
Mike kissed me gently on the lips and promised to be back later that night. I made sure to remind him that he hadn't fulfilled all Mistress' wishes in the shower and that he would be paying for that later. I grinned at him mischievously before he turned to leave. “ I'll hurry back baby.” He promised.
I waved at him from the door. “See you later” I yelled out to him, just before he shut the old creaky truck door. As he drove off I closed the door tightly behind me and locked it.
Building a small fire in the fireplace, I lay back on the overstuffed couch. I planned to read the book that I brought with me on the plane. Before I knew it, I was fast asleep and dreaming of what that night would behold....
Chapter Five
A couple of hours later I awoke to the phone ringing. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and sat up quickly. I stumbled sleepily to the phone and picked it up to answer. “Hello?”
“Laurie …” I recognized his manly voice right away. “It’s Mike. I won’t be as long as I originally thought. I do want to stop in at home though to get a shower, check mail, and make sure everything is intact after last night’s weather. I thought you’d like to know so you don’t have to rush around.” I appreciated him calling. Then I wouldn’t be sitting here worried and waiting. “I think I’ll still be there around seven, maybe seven thirty.”
“That’s fine Mike. Actually it will work out better, since I fell asleep after you left. I still need to go into town and get dinner started.” I still sounded a little groggy. I looked up at the clock to see what time it was … ugh it was almost eleven already. “Wow, the morning sure flew by. I just noticed the time. I guess I had better get my butt moving.” He was laughing with me. “Thanks for calling to let me know Mike. I will be looking forward to you being here later. Hey, was your Dad upset with you?” I asked.
“No, everyone showed up, but he was wondering what happened to me last night. I felt like a damn teenager again, one who was about to get busted for being out all night.” He laughed. “I just told Dad I got stuck in the storm, and you were kind enough to let me sleep on the couch until it cleared. I’m not sure he bought it completely, but hey I’m a big boy now.”
We both found humor in the situation, but I knew it would be uncomfortable when I went to turn in the key and check out. I wasn’t very good at hiding my feelings and I was sure he’d be able to read it all over my face. “Well, I had better get back to work. I’ll see you later tonight.” He announced.
“Ok Mike, I look forward to it. Oh …” I had a quick question, since he called I thought I’d find out. “Do you like chocolate or caramel?”
“Depends, what’s it for?” I heard his little devilish laugh at the other end of the line.
“Not what your thinking.” I was sure my face had turned a couple shades of red just thinking about what we could use it for. “You said you liked ice cream right?” I heard his muttered ‘Uh huh’ on the other end. “Well, I was wondering what topping you liked the best … or should I get both?”
“Well if I had to make a choice I’d say the chocolate, but honestly I love them both, so it’s up to you. Whatever you like the best is fine with me.” Thanking him for the suggestion we said our good-byes and I hung up the phone. I really did need to get moving. Dinner wouldn’t really take that long to make. The Sweet & Sour Chicken recipe I knew was quick and easy, but I really wanted to get some shopping done for my friends back home. I promised I would get them a memento from my trip.
After a few hours of intense shopping I returned home with all the gifts I needed to purchase and the items I needed for dinner. I looked up at the small clock in the kitchen, as I took off my coat. It read four twenty. I set the gifts in a corner of the bedroom out of the way. Then headed back out in the kitchen to begin cooking. Within fifteen minutes I had the base of the sweet and sour sauce simmering and was adding the other ingredients. The only thing I had to wait on was the chicken breast that was cooking separately. I would add that later.
While I waited, I started a small fire in the fireplace and set out our table setting. I straightened up the cabin some too. By then the chicken was cooked and ready to add to the sauce. I let it simmer on low for a while longer. “Well, I guess that’s about it, maybe I will get a quick shower.” I said out loud, even though I was the only one there.
I picked out a pair of jeans and a cornflower blue gauze top to put on after my shower. I debated on which matching set of undergarments I wanted to wear. Picking out the dark blue silk and lace bra and panties, I headed in to take my shower.
The hot water felt so good that I didn’t want to get out. I knew my time was limited, so I reluctantly shut it off and stepped out into the steam-filled bathroom. It didn’t take me long to dry, dress and put on minimal makeup. I rarely wore more than a little mascara and eye shadow. I quickly dried my hair and decided to just leave it straight instead of taking the time to curl it. Mike would have it messed up soon anyway. I smiled at myself in the mirror, remembering the night before. I noticed how my eyes seemed to sparkle every time I thought about him.
The only thing I had to do was cook the rice and light some candles to add a little ambiance to the room. With the fire in the fireplace and the candles it was perfect, just enough light to see by. Just as I was debating whether or not to put the Minute Rice in the microwave or not, I heard a familiar sound out front. Looking up towards the picture window I saw lights skim across the front porch. He was here already. I had just looked at the clock and it read six thirty. I heard the creaky old door of the pickup slam shut out front.
I didn’t turn the porch light on, so I rushing to the front door. Just as I flipped the switch I heard his knock on the door. Unlocking it, I pulled it open to find him standing there holding a bouquet of fresh flowers. A grin spread across my face. “Surprise” he exclaimed. He stepped inside quickly and shut the door so that the warm air wouldn’t escape out the door.
“Thank you Mike, that is so thoughtful of you. They’re beautiful” It had been quite a while since I received flowers from a man. He had picked out a mixed bouquet of flowers that reminded me of my Mom’s garden back home.
“I’ll put these in some water real quick.” I said as he handed them to me. He leaned in and gave me a lingering kiss on my cheek. I blushed a little. Even though we had become familiar with one another, I think it was that this seemed a bit more like a date. Last night had been spontaneous, but tonight we planned to meet. It just felt different, in a good way of course.
The only thing I could find that resembled a vase was an old Ball canning jar under the sink. I cleaned it out and cut the longer stems at an angle. I arranged them a little and set it up on the counter among a couple of the candles I had lit. I noticed they had a fairly strong scent to them. Their sweetness drifted through the cabin.
As Mike walked over to see what the other delicious smell was I noticed how good he looked. His worn work clothes had been left at home. He had a nicer pair of jeans on that, looked as if they had been bought recently. He wore a light blue shirt under a sweater almost the same color as my matching bra and panties. “You look really nice tonight Mike.” I nudged his arm, urging him to turn around, as I would one of my girlfriends on a shopping spree. He turned 180 degrees and stopped. “Mmm Hmm” I muttered in appreciation.
He turned back to look at me and smiled. “What’re you doing? Checking out my ass?” He laughed at my boldness.
“Yeah … well, you checked mine out as I walked over here didn’t you?” He was busted.
“Ok, you got me there. So, do you like?” He asked.
I walked over, to stand closer to him, and slipped my hand down his back, letting it rest on the roundness of his tightly clad ass. I squeezed it gently as I leaned closer and kissed him full on the mouth. He slipped his arms around my waist and pulled me against him. Mike’s cock had already begun to grow in anticipation. I pulled away reluctantly. “We had better stop or the food will be going to waste.” He knew I was right. His breathing had already started to falter in the heat of the moment.
After dinner we sat for a while on the couch and talked, letting our dinner settle. There was no hurry tonight. We knew we’d be in each other’s arms for the whole night. Mike had brought his VHS copy of ‘Sea of Love’ with Al Pacino in it. We had both seen it before, so during the beginning we talked about the fact that I had basically one full day left of my vacation. It saddened both of us to think that tomorrow would be it for us.
“Maybe I can get some more vacation time after the holidays.” I suggested. Waiting another couple of months would kill me, but at least we had something to look forward to. Mike had other ideas.
“Or maybe I can come there for a visit. I have about seven days of vacation time to use up before the end of the year. I never took time off, because I was needed every time one of the other guys had off.” I nodded in approval of his earlier visitation.
Mike leaned in for a kiss. It had been decided he would come for a visit. We wouldn’t think beyond that for the time being. He kissed my lips so gentle, tasting their unique taste. Sweet and sour blended with a hint of liquid syrup from the Dr. Pepper I had just taken a sip from. My lips burned with sexual arousal, scorching their flavors upon my soft flesh. “Mmm you taste good.” He said after slowly parting from my lips. I just smiled in response, as he pulled me closer and just held me in our comfortable silence.
We diverted our attention back to the TV for a moment. The scene where Pacino (the cop) and Ellen Barkin (the suspect) first go to her place was on. Their animal attraction exploded in the scene before our eyes. The uncontrollable desire they portrayed was believable, because our first night together mirrored their intensity. I squirmed a little on the couch as the scene unfolded. Both of us sat staring intently at them desperately needing each other.
I slid my hand over Mike’s upper thigh intending to slip it between his legs. Instead I found his manhood straining against the fabric of his pants. My hand cupped its thick hard protrusion. “Looks like your enjoying the movie.” I whispered close to his ear. “Does it turn you on the way he’s just taking what he wants … and how she’s responding with the same intensity?” I asked, still whispering into his ear. Mike groaned, as I rubbed his cock through his pants. He raised his hips slightly against my hand, as he lounged back against the couch. His legs spread wider apart.
He placed his hand upon mine, pressing it down harder on his thickness. I continued to rub his hardness until I could feel his cock pulsing against my palm like a heartbeat. He never said a word, only moaned, but I knew what he was thinking. ‘What do you think? Yes it’s turning me on.’ I had asked a silly question, but I asked it with intention of it teasing him further. I didn’t need to seduce him. He wanted me … I wanted him. We ignored the TV after that, as we continued our exploration …..
Just as things were getting hot and heavy a knock came to the door. We looked at each other in surprised wonder of who could be out there. He rose from my heated body and began to straighten his clothes. I sat up and slipped my shirt back over my head. Running my fingers through my hair, I asked Mike. “Would you answer that?” My breathing still fought to return to normal.
He strolled over to the door with cool confidence and turned the knob. I busied myself straightening the small pillows on the couch. When Mike opened the door he breathed a sigh of relief. He obviously knew the man at the door. “Hey Sam, what’s up?” Mike was still confused as to why he was there. “Something wrong with Dad?” he asked the man.
“No … no” he waved off the thought of that being the reason he was here. “I’m sorry to bother you Mike,” he winked at Mike, signaling his approval of his female companion. “Your Dad tried to call you at home, but he was getting frustrated that you weren’t home. So I told him I had an idea of where you were and would deliver his message.”
Mike nodded, “ …And? What’s the message?” he asked. He was a little irritated at his Dad’s intended interruption, right at a crucial moment too. He was just about to slip her jeans and panties off for a nice after dinner snack of sweet pussy juice. He wanted her for dessert.
“Joe called in sick for tomorrow.” Sam waited for Mike to respond.
“Are you heading back to the office?” Mike asked. Sam nodded yes. “Ok, then would you let Dad know that I can come in, but not until ten and I can only stay for a few hours? I have other plans tomorrow that I cannot break.” Sam agreed to relay his message. Mike thanked him and said his good-bye.
I was still sitting quietly on the couch, thinking about tomorrow. It was just another reminder that it was my last full day here, my last full day with Mike. Both of us had been ripped out of our previous mood. So I just made another suggestion, as Mike sat down next to me on the couch. “Well, since we have taken an unplanned breather, would you like some ice cream?” I asked as I tried to smile. “I bought both caramel and chocolate.”
“I’d love some.” He said enthusiastically. Mike had admitted his love for ice cream and was excited that I had thought to get some. “Would you like some help?”
“Sure …” I got up from the couch. “Would you get the bowls out of the cupboard? I’ll get out the toppings.” Mike was surprised to see that I had bought so many different items. There was chocolate, caramel, strawberries, nuts, Maraschino cherries, bananas and canned whip topping. “How would you like it?” I asked. I meant it to be a simple question requiring a simple answer, but Mike looked at me with ‘that look’ and I knew how he’d like it … all over me. My eyes slowly looked away from his intense gaze, as I thought to myself, ‘Oh … I’m way ahead of you.’
The ice cream was hard as a rock. Comparing its hardness to Mike’s cock in my mind, I smiled. He must of read my mind. “Here I’ll scoop it up. Your much better at handling other hard things.” I placed my hand on the front of his pants and rubbed him suggestively. I wasn’t surprised to find him half hard. He must have been thinking the same thing. Or maybe he was fantasizing just as I was. I dipped my finger into the warmed chocolate and offered him a taste. “Which is sweeter … the chocolate or my pussy?”
Mike’s lips encircled my chocolate-covered finger. He sucked at its creaminess until all had melted off and into his mouth. “Mmm, that was delicious, but your pussy is by far much sweeter.” His eyes softened, as they did when his desires grew to the point of no return. I plucked a cherry out of the jar by the stem and brought it to my mouth. I sucked the red colored juice off, as I let it slip slowly from my ‘O’ shaped lips. Mike watched me with intensity. I knew he wished it were his cock slipping slowly from my soft lips. Our ice cream was melting in the bowls from the heat that rose from our inflamed bodies.
Mike encircled my body with his arms and pulled me tightly against him. His tongue slipped between my lips to find mine. The taste of cherries and chocolate mingled in our hungry mouths as we kissed passionately. He stepped back a moment and began to unbutton the tiny buttons of my shirt. He left it to hang open at my sides. He grinned when he saw my bra had a front clasp, which will make things much easier he thought to himself. He unfastened it, pushing the cups aside to replace them with the palm of his hands. He squeezed their firmness gently.
I scooped some of the chocolate out of the jar with my fingers. As his hands left my breasts I rubbed some on each nipple and then suggestively sucked the remainder from my fingers. Mike backed me up against the counter top. I placed my hands at each side on the counter to steady myself. He surprised me by grasping my hips and lifting me up on the counter. I sat there before him, my nipples covered in chocolate. They stared him in the face.
Mike leaned in and took my left nipple into his mouth first. His tongue circled its erectness, licking the excess off. Then he sucked hard to remove every last morsel. I heard his hungry groans. Then the other one received the same. They were so hard they ached with anticipation and need of his ravenous mouth. I leaned back, resting on my hands. My back was arched to meet his advances. Suddenly, I felt a kinship with the woman that starred in nine and a half weeks. Both of us had fallen prey to a delectable seduction.
Our edible exploration continued. Mike had skillfully removed my pants. He moved the jars of goodies that were in our way, as he slid my silk covered ass to the end of the counter. There was plenty of room for me to lie down on the hard surface, which is how he wanted me. My shirt, bra and panties were removed slowly. He enticed my arousal with his fingertips, as they barely traced over my skin. I lay naked in the dim light of the room. Mike stared at my body, as if he was thinking of how to start his masterpiece. I would be his human sundae, built to his taste … a delectable creation by Chef Mike.
Chocolate was still smeared over the natural brown color of my nipples. They looked like someone had smeared the freshness of a painting before it was dry. A little had dripped down the underside of my breasts. It was barely a taste, but Mike licked its sweetness from my flesh. He kissed my lips with intense passion, sharing what stuck to the roughness of his tongue. My tongue coiled around his like a curious snake. “Mmm” I moaned. Our breathing became heavier. His hand slid down the softness of my belly to find the trimmed V of my womanhood. Mike’s fingers slipped easily into my depths. The slick creaminess he found aroused his cock.
My hand fell to the side of the counter. I cupped the firmness of his manhood; sliding my grasping palm up and down it’s length. He fucked his cock up into my hand, making his need known. His mouth found my erect nipples, sucking hard at each one. I felt him gently bite their tips, which made my hips rise against his searching hand. His palm pressed hard against my clit, as his fingers continued their assault. He now had three fingers deep inside of me. “Your so fucking wet Laurie.” He moaned.
His mouth hungrily trailed down my belly. I caught his head in my hand and pushed him further south, as my hips rose and fell against his hand. I was hot and so damn horny. I wanted him to taste me. I urged him further south, but he needed no encouragement. He loved my taste and had already decided his destination. “Oh my God …” I said loudly, “ just let me feel your hot wet tongue”
“Patience my dear.” He said with a smile. “If I’m going to have my dessert then I’m going to make it my way.” No explanation was necessary, as I watched him reach first for the ice cream. It had started to melt just sitting on the counter, but it was still chilly to the touch. The contrast between its coldness and the heat of my pussy sent me into a desirable frenzy. I waited for him to go down on me, but he wasn’t done adding ingredients yet.
Tipping the warmed chocolate jar just enough a small amount began to trickle in a thin stream over the melting ice cream in my pussy. Hot pussy, cold ice cream, warm chocolate … “Mmm … Mike that looks and feels so good.” He raised his pointer finger suggesting he wasn’t done quite yet. He took the can of whipped cream and began to shake it furiously so that it would come out in whipped thickness. I heard the can’s noisy expression as it expelled its contents. Before he even set down the can he had plucked a nice big ripe looking cherry from the jar and placed it on top of the white cream.
Admiring his work of art, he just stood there for what seemed like an eternity. I just wanted him to dig in, to tell me how I tasted. My juices mingled with the melting ice cream, as I felt it drip down to rest in a puddle below my ass on the counter. “Your ice cream is melting Mike, you’d better start licking it up before it’s all over.” I grinned mischievously at him, daring him to wait any longer. My legs fell slightly to the sides, allowing him plenty of room to lean between my open thighs.
As if I was an ice cream cone dripping in the summer heat, he placed his tongue at the bottom. I felt his tongue lick over my puckered hole and slide up my slit into the thickness of his dessert. He then licked around the edges to ensure that nothing else escaped it’s fleshy bowl. Mike never removed the cherry from the top, as most would do. Instead he chose to eat around its suggestive presence. It wasn’t long before I could feel the wetness of his ice cream covered tongue slip further into me. He finally took the cherry from the top and plucked it from its stem. He chose to roll the little round plumpness around between my pussy lips before devouring it.
If ever I could use the term ‘white hot’ to describe a feeling, this was it. Heat from his tongue emanated through the coldness that clung to its milk-coated exterior, as it again found itself immersed in the heat of my juices. It was a feeling I couldn’t find the words to describe. You’d just have to experience it for yourself. My pussy pressed harder against his hungry mouth, as I moaned loudly in intense ecstasy. “Mmm, don’t stop. Eat every last morsel of your dessert Mike.” I was so ready to explode with intense passion. Soon he would be feasting on more of my special ingredient. “Baby, I’m gonna cum.”
My body started to quiver as my orgasm rippled through my body. It had become a familiar site to Mike over the past 24 hours. One he recognized now, as it gradually built to the point of no return and then let loose. He enjoyed watching me cum, the soft look of ecstasy that spread slowly over my intense and expressive facial features. ‘To watch her was to experience it through her.’ He thought, ‘You could feel every exciting wave as it crashed through her body.’ He hungrily licked at my pussy prolonging the delicious feeling of release. Mike could taste her sweetness mixing with everything else. To him that was the most delicious part.
Nothing was left when Mike was done feasting on me, except the leftover stickiness that would be washed away later as we showered. Some of the melted ice cream had dripped down over my asshole. It felt like his juices after a good cum that had oozed out of my throbbing cunt. It had melted and warmed from my body heat. It was no longer cold and intrusive, but a warm welcome feeling. Referring to his cock and cumming, within my thoughts, aroused me more. I wanted to taste him. I wanted to cover his thickness with creamy chocolate and eat him like a frozen chocolate-covered banana.
When Mike went to get a warm wet washcloth to clean up the remnants of dessert from his face, I hopped down off of the counter and awaited his return. I put the ice cream away so that if we wanted some later for actual consumption it wouldn’t be totally wasted. When I turned he was emerging from the bathroom wiping the chocolate, cherry, cream from his face. He smiled at me. He didn’t have to tell me how much he enjoyed his just dessert, because it was all over his face, literally. I smiled back with a devilish little grin that told him it was far from over. “I’d like my dessert now …” I said, allowing the last word to trail off in sexual suggestiveness.
I motioned him closer with my finger. Desire emanated from my soulful eyes. “Come closer lover …” I licked my lips in anticipation. “Stand here before me.” His cock jutted out from his body stiff with hardness. Pre-cum oozed out of the tip, begging to be sucked off. I did just that, as I knelt down on a folded towel I had retrieved from a kitchen drawer.
Mike must have discarded his clothing while he was in the bathroom, because he stood before me now in naked aroused glory. He awaited my hungry mouth. He knew I wanted to devour his cream-filled cock laden with chocolate. He was so excited by the thought that pre-cum dripped from his hole. I covered his head with my mouth gently and sucked at its sweetness. Mike’s fingers threaded through my golden locks as he breathlessly whispered, “Mmm don’t tease me Laurie … please.”
I let my mouth slip from his cock and replied, “I won’t tease you baby.” Reaching for the chocolate syrup I carefully but liberally covered his cock. I tried not to make too much of a mess. The chocolate gathered at the underside of his cock where a thick puddle began to tear at the base. My tongue snaked out to lick it up before it dripped on the floor, then continued north until it circled around his blood-engorged head. I opened my mouth wide and slid down the length of his throbbing cock.
“Oh shit …that feels so fucking good” I could feel his cock throbbing in my mouth. Mike didn’t even try to control his arousal this time. He wouldn’t be holding back his delicious cum this time. Whenever the intensity had built up enough he would just release, shooting his load into my mouth. My hot wet mouth slid up and down his length easily. It tasted just as I had imagined it would. Like a warmed chocolate covered banana might. His soft supple shaft skin began to emerge from the tasty sweetness, which enticed me more. I sucked hungrily hoping he would soon feed me my just dessert. “Mmm” I moaned upon his cock.
His fingers grasped at my hair as he began fucking my mouth, meeting each thrust of it with intensity. He fucked my mouth until he came so close to cumming he was almost unable to hold back. Mike changed his mind about wanting to make me swallow. Instead he wanted to fuck my pussy nice and hard. “Get up Laurie.” He guided me by the hand as I rose off the chocolate stained towel on the floor. “Bend over the counter so I can fuck your hot pussy from behind.” I obeyed what he asked of me.
His hand held onto my hip as his free one guided his thick cock into my hole. I held on tight to the edge as he penetrated me. “Oh, your so fucking big Mike.” It was true he seemed to have gained weight only in that particular body part. His cock had grown so much with his arousal that it had been difficult, despite my wetness, for him to enter me. He wasted no time, thrusting in and out of me like a well-lubricated piston. Paying attention only to what was happening behind me, I knocked over one of the containers of topping. The contents of the caramel oozed out onto the counter top right where my breasts lay upon it. My nipples immersed in its stickiness.
Grasping my hips harder his rhythm increased. He just wasn’t getting the leverage he wanted, so he reached forward, cupping my caramel covered tits in the palm of his hands. He pinched and pulled them outward away from my body just enough causing pleasurable pain. To feel the stickiness of the caramel under his grasp added desirable friction. Neither of us could keep quiet as he pounded against my ass and into my waiting pussy. Passionate moans and groans filled the otherwise silent room. The crackling fire in the fireplace added sizzle to our fiery tryst.
“I’m gonna cum so damn deep in you Laurie. You make me so fucking hot” He was close … about to explode. Then there it was … I could feel the hot sticky liquid empty into my deep sexual well. Some of it drooled out the mouth of my pussy and down my inner thigh, mixing with the remnants of chocolate. I stood up with him still inside of me to lean back against his sweaty chest. Both of us were breathing hard from our intense workout. He cupped my breasts in his hands, holding me close. My hands slid around his side and down over his ripe ass cheeks. I loved his well-shaped ass.
“Mmm” I moaned, as my breathing began to slow. “That was quite a dessert.” I smiled lustfully at the thought of it. “I guess I’ll have to serve it to you more often.”
He knew I was teasing, but welcomed the invitation. “Anytime you want to serve ice cream with a choice of toppings like that, I’ll be here.” He chuckled at his intended pun. “As a matter of fact, I’d really like to try a small bowl full if you don’t mind.” I nodded in agreement. “But I’m gonna have to shower first. Want to join me?” I nodded in agreement again, as his cock slipped from my aching pussy.
“Yeah, it looks like we could both use a cooler shower.” We both looked downward admiring his still hard as a rock cock. “Looks like something is harder than that ice cream was earlier.” I turned around completely and sunk to the floor on my knees. Taking his cock into my mouth I sucked it clean.
“Damn woman, it’s never going to go down if you keep doing that.” I released his manhood. I looked up at him with my best ‘fuck me’ gaze I could muster without breaking out into an all-telling grin. Now I was teasing him … I’d leave him wanting more. Maybe he would just take it from me instead. The thought of that made my pussy throb with need. I rose from the floor and grinned at him. He suddenly knew what I was doing, teasing the hell out of him. I smiled widely and headed quickly to the bathroom before he could catch me and spank me for being a ‘bad girl’.
Mike followed close behind me. He had grabbed the towel off the floor and quickly twisted it. He managed to snap it at my ass just before the bathroom door closed behind me. It barely touched my tender flesh, but it was just enough to make me squeal once on the other side of the door. “Let me in woman or I’ll break down the door.” I could hear the laughter in his voice. I made numerous excuses as to why I couldn’t open the door. Hearing nothing on the other side of it I pressed my ear up close to listen. Nothing. ‘ Where did he go?’ I wondered. Just as I heard the doorknob turn I remembered the door that lead into the bedroom from the bathroom. In Mike walked with a smirk on his face. He had me now …
We spent the next twenty minutes soaping each other up in the shower. Our playfulness turned into serious caressing, then another act of forbidden love unfolded under the cleansing water of our sins. Tomorrow, it would be difficult, knowing it was almost over. I even entertained the idea of staying behind, knowing it might cost me my job, as we made love yet again later that night. I fell asleep wishing I had met him a couple years sooner. Perhaps things might have been different.
As I drifted off to sleep in his arms I murmured just loud enough for him to faintly hear, “I love you Mike.” Those words … the ones I held back not wanting to show my true feelings. They escaped my mouth on sleepy breath. Unable to distinguish between wakefulness and sleep I thought I heard his reply, “I love you too …”
PART THREE
UNTIL TOMORROW
Intro
Neither Mike nor I awoke too early the next morning. Our lovemaking had lasted into the wee hours. Both of us were pleasantly exhausted, but knew we’d take full advantage of our last day and night together. We could go to sleep early each night for the next week after I left, but for now we wanted to take advantage of every minute.
This morning though, our constant arousal for the past two days had left us less than eager to move. During a brief moment of wakefulness I thought to myself, ‘Why bother getting out of bed. We will just find ourselves back in here sooner or later.’ It really wasn’t such a bad idea. I smiled at the thought. ‘God, how I will hate leaving tomorrow.’
I dozed back off in Mike’s arms, trying to think of ways to prolong my departure. Nothing came to mind as I fell back to sleep to Mike’s rhythmic snoring. It didn’t matter for the moment, but soon enough I knew it would.
Chapter One
I finally woke up around 9 am. feeling somewhat refreshed. Mike was stirring next to me in bed. Rising up on one elbow, I stared down at his peaceful face and smiled. I commented quietly to myself, ‘What I wouldn’t give to wake up to this every morning.’
He turned to face me suddenly in his light sleep. I leaned down and planted a lingering kiss on his cheek rough with morning stubble. Any other woman I knew in the office would complain about such little things, but I found it nice. They would never understand how I found it to be a welcome sign of his masculinity. I loved having a ‘man’ in my bed.
Most of my co-workers were about my age, give or take a couple years. They found themselves competing with the male personality most of the time, preferring to date younger men, like men that chose to keep their youth by dating a younger woman. That was my general assumption anyway; as I watched them, men and women alike, brag about their weekend conquests.
Mike was the type of man I found myself attracted to and there weren’t many like him left out there in today’s world. He was settled in his ways, knew what he wanted. He was comfortable with himself and his sexuality. He no longer needed to feel the competition, but took the time to find what it was he knew he was looking for in a partner. The compatibility, need, desire and animal lust he required to experience the perfect union. I felt the two of us had found that in such a short time this weekend.
His eyes fluttered open, trying to adjust to the morning light peeking through the slightly parted curtains. “Good morning.” I said in a low whisper. His blue eyes smiled up at me.
“Morning’ Laurie” he replied. He rolled onto his back, performing cat-like stretches to awaken his sleepy limbs. “What time is it?” he asked.
“It’s a little after nine.” He didn’t seem upset by the two hour sleep-in, but I could tell he was disappointed he let that precious time slip away in sleep. “We have all day Mike. Why don’t you take a little time and wake up. I’m gonna go get a quick shower then start brunch.” He yawned, as he shook his head in agreement. “It won’t take me long. Then we can decide what to do today while we eat.” I kissed him quickly on the cheek again and slipped out from under the covers. Sitting on the edge of the bed I reached over to retrieve my robe to slip it on. When I did I felt a quick slap on my bare bottom.
I turned to look at Mike, “What did you do that for?” I asked.
“I owed you that from last night. Teasing me the way that you did.” A devilish grin spread across his face.
“Why, whatever are you talking about?” I asked sarcastically. I knew damn well what he meant, but pretended I was confused. I couldn’t hold back the smile that lie just below the surface. I sprung up from the bed and tied my robe quickly.
“You know damn well what I’m talking about.” He playfully replied.
I crawled on my hands and knees towards him, like a cat stalking its prey, on the bed. I kissed him seductively full on the mouth and then departed from his delicious lips. “And you loved every minute of it, didn’t you?”
“Yes I did you little tease.” He caught my face in his hands and pulled me closer. Mike gave me a long slow passionate kiss, as his hand slipped under my robe and cupped my breast. I wanted to crawl back under the covers and press my naked body against his, but I knew if we didn’t get moving, our day would quickly fade away.
Today we needed to get out and spend some time sightseeing together. I wanted him to show me a couple of the places he had mentioned the first night we met. The stream that ran behind my cabin seemed to hold a special place in his heart. He admitted to spending a lot of time out there all year long in the quaint little shack that stood beside it. It had been there for many years and had belonged to an elderly gentleman he knew when he was a child.
Now he used it as a quiet retreat where he spent time writing his thoughts and feelings. Another thing I found I admired about him. I too loved writing and felt a kinship with him. We were two artistic souls that viewed the world differently from everyone else. I was secretly hoping he would share some of it with me. Although I knew it might be very personal, so I set my mind to accept it if he didn’t offer. I also, remembered him telling me his home was directly behind my cabin. Maybe he would let me into his world, even for a while.
Our lingering kiss ended, as I sat back on my knees on the bed. “Mmm I’d love to stay in here with you all day baby, but I think we better get up. I’d like it if you would show me your special places today Mike. If you don’t mind?”
He smiled and readily agreed to take me out back. “Your really interested in all that?” he seemed a bit surprised. “I never had anyone ask before, but if you want to, sure I’d love to show you.” He seemed genuinely happy that I had asked.
Needless to say brunch went quickly. We were both excited to get out and enjoy the day.
We bundled up for the weather. New snow was falling steadily. It was quite beautiful outside as it stuck to the trees, leaving you with the feeling of being in a fantasy winter wonderland. I could hear children a few cabins away, yelling and laughing, as they played in the snow. I felt their excitement. Deciding to be a little adventurous myself, I let Mike get ahead of me as we walked around to the back of the cabin. I reached down and took a handful of good packing snow. A perfectly formed snowball rested in the palm of my hand, as I assessed my situation.
Mike turned to look back at me for a brief moment. “You coming?” he asked.
“Yea, right behind you.” I replied. I managed to keep a straight face until he turned back to watch where he was walking. Raising my arm I took careful aim and threw the snowball at him. I hadn’t lost my touch. The snowball hit him square in the lower back. I froze in my tracks waiting to see how he would react to my attack.
He turned around to face me when he realized what had happened and warned me, “Ok, your gonna get it now. You realize you just declared war with the elementary snowball fight champ?” Mike quickly reached down and scooped up a large amount of snow. He packed it with experienced perfection and let it fly.
As I turned to run, screeching and giggling, I swear I heard it whizzing through the air just before it made contact. It had hit the right cheek of my jean-covered ass and splattered into single snowflakes once again. Damn, he was good. What had I started? I was surely in trouble now as I misjudged his ability. I ran down the small hill behind the cabin in an attempt to get away, but I was stopped short as I found myself at the edge of the stream. I scanned the immediate area for a way to cross without stepping into the shallow cold flowing water. He ran up behind me and caught me in his arms from behind.
“Ha, thought you had the upper hand again didn’t you?” he teased me relentlessly. We both tripped and fell back into the fluffy snow on the bank of the stream. Both of us sat there laughing hysterically at our childish antics. How long had it been since either of them just let go and had fun? I knew for myself it had been quite a while and it felt good.
“Hey, move over so we can both make a snow angel.” He shook his head as if he thought I was crazy, but he did so with a smile on his face. As a matter of fact it took him no time at all to make his snow angel. He carefully got up from the ground. Reaching out to help me up, I took his hand so that he could pull me up onto my feet. We both turned and looked at our creations. “Hey, we both did a pretty good job for not having done this in a long time.” He agreed as he took my glove-covered hand in his.
He held my hand as we walked along the stream. “Up here is a place where we can cross. It’s narrower and there are a couple stepping stones to cross on.” As I looked ahead to see where he was pointing I noticed the small cabin he had told me he used as his private place for writing.
The cabin was small and quaint. You could tell it had been standing there for many years, but obviously the previous owner and Mike had taken good care of it. It still looked sturdy although weather-warn. I noticed the hand-built stone chimney on the backside, as it rose above the roof. I found the little cabin quite charming and was anxious to see the inside as well. I was shivering under my warm coat, now wet with snow. Maybe we could build a small fire and warm up a bit. I came from Michigan; where the weather was unpredictable, but I found that here it was a much fresher, crisp coldness that chilled me to the bone.
“Cross here Laurie.” Mike helped me across the stones. We only had a couple hundred feet to walk before we found ourselves standing on the front porch. Mike reached inside the empty window box and retrieved the key for the padlock. When he opened the door I was surprised to see how cozy he had made his little hideaway. It was so cute I wondered if it had been subjected to a woman’s touch. As if he could read my thoughts through my eyes, he answered my question.
“My Mom has always been quite crafty. After she quit working in the office with Dad, she needed something to do with all her free time. This is what she did. Nice isn’t it? There wasn’t too much she couldn’t do.” I looked at Mike realizing how he had made the last comment. It sounded as if she was no longer with us here on earth.
“Where is your Mom now Mike?” I asked a bit shyly. “I noticed you talked as if it was in the past tense.”
“Oh Mom is still with us, she’s just staying with her sister in Arizona. Her arthritis is so bad now she can’t stand the cold anymore. So she comes home in the warmer months and goes back to stay with her sister in the winter. It’s kind of hard on Dad, but he goes down often to see her. That’s partly why I’ve been so busy here.” His facial expression mirrored sadness. I could tell he missed his Mom being gone. “So, come on in and make yourself comfortable. I’ll build a small fire if you think you might want to stay here for a while.” He made the comment sound like a question.
“Sure, I’d love to. I know your writing is rather personal Mike, but if there’s anything you’re able to share, I’d love to read some of your work.” He smiled and nodded.
“I do have a few things I could share with you. Just let me get this going first.” It took him no time at all to get a nice fire burning in the fireplace. He already had it prepared and ready to go, all he needed basically was a lit match. “It doesn’t take long to warm up in here. The place is pretty small as you can see and I calked between the logs last year to keep the heat in.”
Already it had warmed enough for me to finally remove my coat and gloves. Our boots were drying on the rug in front of the raging fire. I made myself more comfortable and took a better look around me, while Mike went through some of his work to find a couple things to read to me. There was only enough room for a small desk, the couch I had been sitting upon. In the corner of the room was a daybed piled with seven or eight big pillows. There was electricity that Mike told me he had the electric company run from his house on the hill. I could barely see the rooftop of his home, as I looked out one of the two windows in the small cottage.
Mike motioned for me to come sit back down as soon as he found what he was looking for. I had removed my outerwear and hung it from the hook on the wall. Mike had sat down against the arm of the couch with one leg up on the couch outstretched. He took my hand and pulled me down to sit between his legs. I rested up against his chest, laying my head against his shoulder, as he brought the first hand-written piece of paper in front of us. He began to read his poem with intense feeling. His words held the same feeling as when he spoke them. It was a sad but beautiful poem about lost love. I had the feeling it was written from experience, but felt it wasn’t something I should inquire about.
When he started to read the second one I realized it had an erotic theme, which was bringing my juices to a boil as he read each line out loud. His cock began to grow against my ass, which was pressed up against his groin. His free hand began to roam. He slid his hand down my arm, leaving it dimpled with goose bumps from his touch. As his hand passed by my breast his finger reached out to touch my erect nipple through the fabric of my shirt. He lingered to tease it for a moment.
All the while he kept reading with a steadiness in his voice I was sure I wouldn’t have at this point if it were I reading. My breath was already uneven, as I struggled to compose myself. Between his touch and those erotic, sensual words, I was losing control.
His hand slipped lower to caress my thigh. He dared to lovingly stroke the recess leading to my pussy, which was wet with arousal. Mike lifted his hips and pressed his swollen cock hard against me. He didn’t want me misinterpreting his intentions. He wanted me yet again and he wanted me now. He set the papers with his well-written words upon them, down on the floor by the couch.
Both of his arms encircled me, as he kissed my neck. His hand guided my head to partially face him so that his lips could meet mine, as he intimately explored my waiting mouth. “Mmm Laurie I want you so bad right now. Would you lay down with me in my secret hideaway?” he was being polite by waiting for my answer, but either way he was having his way with me. He had decided.
Chapter Two
I hesitated too long in answering him, although there were only a few seconds between his question and my mouth opening to answer. He gently pushed me forward from his chest and rose up from behind me. Standing in front of me, he quickly took my hand and led me over to the daybed. Mike grabbed the bottom of my red sweater, pulling it up and over my head with speed. He threw it down on the floor without care and reached for the button on my jeans. Almost pulling it off he tore each side away from the other, causing the zipper to make a strained ‘Zzzzzzz’ sound. I would be lucky if they weren’t broken by the time we were done, but I didn’t care.
He slipped his hands between the fabric of my jeans and my silk panties on each side of my hips, peeling them off of my body. “Take them off Laurie.” He demanded. Before long I was standing there with just my bra and panties on. My nipples were erect under their covering. It was no longer cold in the room, so it was obvious it was my growing arousal. His ‘take charge’ attitude made me cum almost instantaneously. I could feel the warm wet spot stain my panties. “Get on your hands and knees over a couple of those pillows Laurie.” I did as he asked, as he started peeling his clothes off his body.
I could feel him behind me on the bed and wondered what he was about to do. When lifted my head and gave it a gentle toss to one side to get my hair out of my face, I noticed the mirror hanging on the wall at the end of the bed. We would have a perfect view of everything that unfolded, my breasts naked and jiggling with each deep thrust, the look on my face as I neared climax. Mike’s expressive face would look strained as he was about to cum. Then I would witness the look of fulfillment emanating from his all-telling blue eyes.
Mike unhooked my bra, as I remained on my hands and knees, watching him in the mirror. I wiggled my ass against his hardness pressed up against me. “Are you going to take me Mike?” I asked in a daring voice. A loud crack sounded against my scantily clad ass. My right cheek stung from his punishment. He was in control and that’s all there was to it. I wasn’t to ask any questions, just do as I was told. Mike’s controlling ways had resurfaced. My bra slipped from my shoulders to fall upon my hands supporting me on the bed. I removed it quickly, tossing it on the floor near the rest of our garments.
With my panties still on I felt Mike’s fingers push into my wet pussy. My panties became soaked with the juices that oozed from it. I felt his hot breath through the silk material and knew that he was only inches from my womanhood. He loved tasting me, so I knew he would soon be demanding my nectar. He fucked his fingers in and out of my wetness with my panties as a barrier. The silkiness of them caused sweet sexual friction. I moaned loudly at his expertise, as my hips began to rock back and forth upon his fingers.
He grabbed a hold of the crotch of my panties, roughly pulling them to the side. His erect tongue slipped inside my depths, writhing and wiggling in my juices. “Mm Mmm Mm” was all I heard from him for the next five minutes. I reached between my legs to play with my swollen clit. My hips wiggled uncontrollably against his mouth. Soon I was joining him in a duet of delicious moans. I could feel my climax rise and fall, then rise again. Each time it did this it intensified ten-fold.
“Mmm … shit, fuck me with your tongue Mike” I was close to orgasm. Almost there I kept telling myself. “Yes … Oh God don’t stop” he didn’t seem to mind me ordering him around in the throws of passion. “Damn baby, I’m cummmiinnnnggg.” I said intentionally prolonging the word cum, as wave after wave of my orgasm washed over me. My body jerked in spasm against his mouth. My pussy throbbed, grasping at his hungry tongue. He devoured all the juices I offered him.
There would be no waiting for more. Mike literally ripped my panties from my hips. At that moment they were nothing but a barrier he wanted removed. Pre-cum was oozing from the tip of his cock as he slipped it inside of my well-lubricated pussy. He placed his head against my opening and then thrust into me hard, until his groin rested tightly against my backside. “Ugggghhhh” he groaned. “Your pussy feels so good, slick with your hot juices.” I watched his facial expressions in the mirror. He was definitely enjoying himself as I was. The ecstasy he felt was undeniable.
Mike began to fuck me in and out vigorously. My hips rocked back and forth over the length of his cock, meeting each thrust. Our lovemaking was uninhibited, wild and unforgiving. I begged him to fuck me harder. Mike let go of my hips and reached forward to grasp my breasts in his hands. He watched me now in the mirror. My eyes were closed, lost in the moment, my head thrown back in arousal. He abandoned my right breast to grab a hold of a handful of hair. They served as his reigns to control his wild Mistress.
“I’m gonna fuck you so hard you’ll be begging me to cum” he shouted out in a moment of unadulterated lust. “Tell me what you want Laurie.” He demanded to know. “Tell me” I knew what would happen if I let a few nasty words slip from my mouth. He was already on the edge … almost there. To encourage my words, his other hand that had been toying with my nipple, slid underneath me and found my swollen clit. He began to rub it furiously, hoping to bring me to a mutual orgasm. My hips rocked harder now, both back onto his length and against his fingers.
“You like fucking me like a whore Mike? Mmm … I love the feel of your thick throbbing cock in my cunt. I want you to cum for me Mike. Pull out and cum all over my ass. I love it when your hot seed drips down over my asshole. It makes me feel so nasty.” I went on and on enticing him to cum. He was purposely holding back to prolong the joy. It felt like a tug-of-war, wanting to cum, not wanting to cum yet.
“Oh fuck your gonna make me cum” he announced suddenly. I kept thrusting my hips back upon him.
“Yes, cum for me baby. I want to feel your throbbing meat explode into me.” That was all it took, one last mention of his throbbing cock and cumming inside my wet pussy. I felt shot after shot of his hot spunk fill my insides.
Mike groaned loudly with his imminent release. A look of pleasurable satisfaction came across his face. I too was pleasantly satisfied. Once our excitement had subsided Mike pulled out of my dripping cunt. We both lay down on the daybed, against the oversized pillows adorning the bed. It was actually more comfortable than I had originally thought it would be. Looking at it from across the room it was attractively decorated, but looks hard and stiff. Now, as I lay upon its feather-like softness, I wished to never move from its comfort.
My breathing had subsided, but Mike still struggled to slow his. His breath wafted through my hair as we spooned together on top of the covers. The tiny cabin had heated up quickly, which made our little love nest quite comfortable. If I were to return, I would prefer to stay in this small cabin to the one I had rented. Maybe someday I could.
Thoughts of having to leave invaded my peaceful being. It saddened me, but I prayed we would see each other again. ‘Maybe if I called my boss and told him the weather had prevented me from leaving …’ I thought to myself. It was useless, my boss could see through any lie.
We both drifted off to sleep as we listened to the wind outside of the small cabin. The warmth from the fireplace lulled us despite the wicked way the wind was whipping around the old logs that supported its frame. I fell asleep wondering if the cabin would still be standing when we awoke. It didn’t seem to bother Mike, so I relaxed into his arms, forgetting my worries.
Chapter Three
About an hour had passed when I suddenly awoke to a chopping sound close to the cabin. I discovered it had grown chilly inside. Mike was nowhere to be found … and where he had been lovingly holding me was erect with frigid goose bumps. I got up and quickly dressed to warm myself. The fire had burnt down so far that only a few embers were glowing under the ash. I peaked out the window by the front door to see if I could find what was making the chopping sound outside. Over to the right I caught a glimpse of the stream flowing between the cold snow-covered banks. I could see nothing that would have made the noise I heard.
Then I peered to the left. I could barely see the edge of Mike’s house as it sat majestically within the trees atop the steep hill. As my eyes lowered I glimpsed, out of the corner of my eye, movement towards the edge of the cabin. I looked closer. Just as I began to worry some stranger had stumbled upon his secret hideout, the person stepped out to set something down. I almost laughed at myself, for allowing my imagination to get the better of me. Because, as he came into sight, I discovered it was Mike bundled up in a winter parka warm enough for an Eskimo.
Mike was out there chopping more wood for the fireplace. I did end up laughing out loud at myself. I was being too silly thinking it was some axe murderer. Maybe I had been watching too many scary movies recently, as I sat at home with nothing to do. I would have to find something more constructive to do at home from now on. Mike stacked a few pieces of freshly chopped wood in his strong arms and headed towards the front door. Just before he had a chance to turn the knob I opened the door to let him in. “Well, Sleeping Beauty is awake.” He quipped. “I woke up about an hour ago.”
“What?” I replied with question in my voice. “I thought we had only been asleep for about an hour.”
He smiled at me and asked. “ Did you check the time on the clock above the fireplace?” I nodded in agreement. I had depended on it for the time when I awoke. “Well, that clock hasn’t worked in like 20 years.” He began to laugh. “I just keep it around because it belonged to the old man that used to own this place.” Mike piled the pieces of wood by the old fireplace and removed his outerwear to let it dry. Then he continued telling me the story behind the mysterious clock.
“Old man Miller’s wife became really sick a couple years before she finally passed on. She loved the clock. She often told him it held special powers of time. She was a superstitious woman. She had noticed over a period of time that good things that happened in her life seemed to happen about the time the clock struck two in the afternoon. She had noticed it often enough that she felt it was her ‘lucky’ time.”
I listened intently to his interesting story and wondered if it was true. “Well, one day after she was diagnosed with cancer and she was told there was nothing they could do for her, Old man Miller stopped the clock. He told her that if it did have special powers of time, then it would slow down her imminent passing. He wanted to believe. Each day he prayed after his wristwatch passed two in the afternoon. She had survived another day.” Mike’s story was so sad it brought tears to my eyes, as I listened to what I felt was soon to be the ending.
I could tell the story affected him too, whether it was true or not. He must have had a special bond with the old man to keep such a story close to his heart for so many years. He continued. “Well, one day in the middle of April as the wild flowers began to bloom on the hillside, his wife asked him to reset the clock. She made him promise to wind it often and never let it quit running again, as she wanted him to join her in heaven. She felt her time was near.
As he rewound the clock for his wife, all the while promising her he would come to her in heaven, she slipped quietly away. When the clock was wound as much as it could be, he peered down at the wristwatch he wore everyday, taking notice of the time. It was one fifty-nine in the afternoon. He gasped as he realized the significance of the time. He sat the clock down on the mantle carefully and turned to his wife across the room in her bed. She had passed on with a smile on her face.” Mike choked out those final words as I listened intently.
A single tear trailed down my cheek. So sad, two people so in love that they had a connection beyond what most would ever experience in life. “Did he ever reset the clock or did he just let the time wind down until one day it stopped?” I asked.
“He just let it wind down, hoping it would signify the end of his time as well. He ended up living another 15 years beyond her death, each day missing her so.” Mike leaned in close to my face and kissed me gently on the lips. The story had affected us both. Time was too short in life to take for granted the things that mean the most. Our final hours would be filled with love, affection, and adventure to fill our minds with memories until the next time we would be together. I was surer now than ever, that we would find a way to see each other again.
“I called up to the office and asked Ben if he would run into town and pick up dinner for us. Hope you like pizza with everything but anchovies.” He smiled as he imagined me with a dead fish sticking out of my mouth. Mike found humor in it, but it made me gag.
“Good choice. If you had gotten the anchovies you would have been eating alone.” I made a sickening sound come out my mouth, as I faked a gag reflex. He laughed hysterically at my sensitivity to the poor defenseless fish. It was kind of funny, but the whole idea left a fishy taste in my mouth.
“Ben should be here in about twenty minutes. Care for a quickie?” The smirk on his face told me he was half kidding, but as he pulled me closer the bulge in his pants told me he’d take me if I so much as began to utter the word yes. I kissed him full on the mouth with desire and need. His question had aroused my interest and the wet valley between my thighs.
Our tongues teased and tasted as we melted into each other’s arms. Just as the kiss had become deep and intense, both of us showing signs of arousal, we heard a buzzing sound in the far-off distance. I knew it was a snowmobile as the noise got louder the closer it became. Was dinner here already? ‘Damn’ I thought to myself.
“Sounds like Ben coming.” He simply said. We left the serenity of our embrace in anticipation of it being him. Mike moved to the window by daybed and peered out into the distance. About a quarter of a mile away, against the whiteness of the snow, he saw Ben’s red outerwear perched upon his sled. “Yea, it’s Ben.” He said with certainty.
As he passed me, on his way to the front door, he commented. “You and I will continue from where we left off, as soon as we rest our stomachs after dinner.” He gave me a knowing smile and a pat on the ass. “From experience, I’d say you make quite a dessert, that I can’t wait to feast upon.” I gave him my best ‘come and get it’ look, secretly daring him to skip dinner and go straight for dessert.
Chapter Four
Ben seemed like a nice guy. I guessed he was in about his late twenty’s, but later found out he was indeed in his mid thirties, married and had three children. He gave Mike a bit of a hard time, as he noticed the reason for Mike’s absence at the ‘Guy’s’ Friday Poker night.
“Aha, now I see why you weren’t there Mike. Will you be missing next weeks game as well?” He grinned devilishly at Mike and jabbed him playfully in the side with his elbow. “Does your Dad know your enjoying the company of one of his renters?” Ben asked with an ‘I’m going to tell on you’ tone in his voice. Of course he was kidding, but he stopped at nothing to give Mike a hard time.
Mike laughed at Ben’s antics and then blackmailed him with his knowledge, “You know Ben, if you don’t forget about it, I’ll tell your wife how you’ve been checking out the lady in cabin six.” Mike winked back at him with a ‘I got you now’ look on his face.
“Oh hell Mike, your no damn fun.” Ben knew he wouldn’t tell. Somewhere there was a written law that, men among friends never told on each other. Ben nodded at me as he excused himself. “It was nice to meet you. Give this old’ man a hard time would you?” I don’t think he realized the unintended pun that escaped his mouth, but I assured him I would indeed do just that.
Mike closed the door behind Ben. Setting the pizza down on the small table he asked if I wanted something to drink. I nodded my reply, as he reached down to retrieve a couple Pepsi’s from the mini refrigerator.
“So, do you entertain many of your Dad’s guests?” I couldn’t help it I had to ask. Ben’s remarks had left me with a tinge of jealousy I hadn’t expected to feel. Almost as soon as the question spilled out my mouth, I regretted having said it. Who was I anyway, to ask him such a question? I was here for only one more night. Tomorrow, by noon I would be headed back to the airport and on my way home.
He didn’t seem to take my question offensively. Actually he seemed rather amused by it. I didn’t find it funny though. My feelings had gone beyond the ‘Weekend fling’ stereotype.
“Honestly?” he was asking me if I wanted the honest answer or a fabricated answer to make it easy on me. I nodded a yes, but wished I hadn’t. I already knew that, as long as he’d been working for his Dad, there had to be a woman or two that turned his head. “I’m not accustomed to ‘entertaining’, as you put it, my Dad’s guests. There was one about five years ago that aroused my interest in more than one way, but that was long ago. You’re here now with me and I can honestly say you’re the only one that has made me feel anything in a very long time.”
His reply made me feel somewhat better, but I wondered what ‘she’ had been like. Was I his normal type? “I shouldn’t have asked you that Mike, I’m sorry. It’s really none of my business what has happened in your past. How about if I just shut up and we enjoy our pizza and the rest of the day? It’s already fading away so quickly.” Sadness set in. It was nearly six. Within 24 hours I would be back home in my lonely apartment, wishing I were still here.
“I agree. Let’s just enjoy the rest of the evening.” As if Mike just realized how fast the time had flown, his grin faded to sadness. “Hey, taste your pizza.” He said trying to quickly change the subject. “The Pizza Shop makes the best damn pizza’s around.” I had lost a bit of my appetite, but took a bite to please him anyway.
Once I had finished chewing my small taste I agreed, “Mmm this is very good pizza.” It really was, but I wasn’t convincing with my half-hearted comment. I gave in to my previous hunger and ate two slices. Perhaps later I would feel like eating more.
“What do you want to do after we’re done eating Mike?” I asked. “Are we staying here for a while longer or do you want to head back to the cabin?” It was lovely in his little secret place, but I realized there were no bathroom facilities and soon I would need them.
“Well, I thought if you were interested we’d head up to my cottage for a while before returning to your cabin.” I readily agreed. I had hoped to get an inside peek at his home. His personality would surely be displayed throughout his house and I would get to know him even better. I wanted to know him inside and out.
“I’d love that.” I said with a smile.
“Good, then let’s finish up here and head on up before it gets too dark.” He felt relieved to see me smile finally. It eased the tension that had suddenly built up between us.
The invitation had been delivered. We cleaned up after ourselves, so as not to leave his hideaway a mess. Gathering a small bag of trash to dispose of up at his cottage, we bundled up in our winter wear and headed up the steep hill leading to his home. I felt I had been invited into the King’s castle, as suddenly I felt nervous. What surprises about Mike would be unveiled once I stepped inside his home?
I was pretty tired out once we reached the top of the hill. I hadn’t climbed a hill like that since I was about eight. Back when nothing bothered you in your quest to get to the top, to then turn around and slide back down on your toboggan. Those were youthful carefree days of yesterday. When we finally reached the top I asked to stop for a moment. Mike laughed at me playfully. Of course he had made this journey hundreds of times, so he was better equipped to endure the steep incline. “You’d think after a weekend of wild sex you’d be ready for a marathon.” He chuckled as I gave him a look warning him, ‘if he said another word I’d let him have it.’
My breathing slowed as I answered back, “Well, if you hadn’t been almost running up the hill, I would have had an easier time of it.” I stood upright from the tree I had been resting against and turned to continue our hike upwards. As I turned, I looked up to see an old very rustic cabin, twice the size of my rental, standing before us. Snow clung to the full size logs that made up its outside walls. For a brief moment I felt as if I had gone back in time to the late 1800’s. At least until the noticed the very modern car parked out in the drive leading up to the side of his cottage.
Chapter Five
The cottage had been kept up very well, but you could tell it had been there for quite a few years. “How old is your cottage Mike?” I asked. I was immediately interested in its history.
“It’s been standing here for about 95 years. At least that’s as far back as we have been able to trace its ownership. About 1912 it was turned into a bunkhouse for the local woodsmen, after the original owner died in a gunfight over land rights. Later, it became a private home again. Then in about 1945, the people my father bought this place from had used this as their private home and office for the cabins my Father owns today. They sold him about 50 acres, but since he’s grown older, Dad has sold off some of the property, keeping only the ten cabins he rents, this place and the small home my parent’s shared. Dad gave me this place after I got out of college.” Mike paused a moment in quiet contemplation. “I think you’ll like it inside. I’ve modernized, but the old world charm still exists, even among the modernized bathroom facilities.”
“Oh thank goodness.” I laughed at my private thoughts. “I was hoping you wouldn’t say I had to use an outhouse.” Mike laughed jovially at the look of certain displeasure on my face. The scene running through my thoughts, of me sitting upon a cold wooden hole, made me shiver with fear. The only thing I kept imagining was some wild animal crawling frantically out of the hole. Scrambling aimlessly to quickly depart before I used the facilities. I did smile eventually, as the scene played out rather comically in my head.
Mike motioned for me to follow the shoveled path around to the front door. For a single man, I was impressed with how he took the time to decorate the front door with a seasonal wreath. I found his Mother’s touch had rubbed off. Some of her original decorating still adorned his cozy home, I noticed, as I entered the front entryway. Mike took my coat and hung it neatly in the small closet by the front door. I removed my boots and left them to dry on the braided rug that lay nearby.
As I stepped further into the room I found that the main room was fairly large. It was also the center of the house. The noticed that the bathroom was to the back of the room, as I quickly excused myself. I had needed to use it for some time now. Mike waited patiently on the couch, which stood in front of the old stone fireplace, that was oddly placed on an inside wall. Mike noticed my questioning glance, but waited to explain the uniqueness as he led me through the house.
“Well, the living room you’ve seen. It used to be the main social room for the woodsmen, doubling as their mess hall.” Mike walked over to the left of the spacious room, leading me into what was the kitchen. “This used to be the original kitchen. When I moved in the old wood cook stove was still in use.” He began to chuckle, mostly to himself. “After burning a few dinners I decided it was time to upgrade.” Modern appliances now stood proudly in place among the old fashioned theme that still overpowered the quaintness of the room.
We left the coziness of the kitchen. Walking back through the main room we entered a doorway to the left of the fireplace. Though I had never been there before I felt I had been. I knew before he completely opened the door that it was his room, his private den for passionate lust-filled moments. The room was tastefully decorated with old-fashioned charm. Either I had an original romantic on my hands or his Mother had more say in his personal taste. “As you can probably tell Mom decorated this place for me. A part of her is everywhere within these walls. Of course she did discuss what I wanted before she started, so what you see is as much me as it is her.”
Rich, deep, masculine colors of burgundy, forest green and gold adorned his room. Exquisitely well-done paintings of days gone by hung upon his walls sparingly, displaying the same dark rich color scheme. His bed resembled the one I had in my cabin, but with a much more ornate headboard. One crafted by hand, by some obviously talented woodcarver. I was right about him being somewhat of a romantic, as I noticed carefully placed candles about the room. An ornate incense burner sat upon his dresser top, ready to be used. “What flavor do you burn?” I asked. We had so much more in common than I originally anticipated.
He had been watching me closely as I scanned his room. He knew I was assessing his truthfulness of which he was, by carefully analyzing his surroundings. He hadn’t lied; he was who he said he was. “I believe it’s Musk that’s in there right now.” He replied, smiling at my obvious appreciation. “Would you like me to light it?”
I nodded an enthusiastic ‘Yes’, as I moved about the room, noticing his military medals and personal sentiments displayed. Much to my surprise, a fireplace was up against the same wall that the one in the living room was on. I smiled, as I imagined a fiery glow emanating from it’s rocky interior. Both fireplaces appeared to be the ones built with the original foundation of this home. I liked that he appreciated history and sentiments of days gone by.
“This was the Master bedroom of the original owners. Beautiful isn’t it?” I had to agree wholeheartedly. The man he spoke of must have been a romantic soul himself, as I saw the scenic landscape beyond the large picturesque windows to the south and west. The small cabin we had been in just a short time ago, sat at the bottom of the hill nestled among sweet smelling pines along the free-flowing stream. It looked like a picture out of a photographer’s magazine that took first place in some contest. It was truly a breathtaking view.
I had subconsciously moved towards the sunlit window to the south, to admire the view I speak of. I stood there for what seemed like an eternity, admiring it. I heard my breath exhale in a sigh of appreciation for what I saw, as I felt his arms slip around my waist. He stood behind me quietly, with much less demand than before. Mike was sharing our intimate space in quiet contemplation, admiring the same view as I. I felt his hot breath caressing my soft flesh along the hairline on my neck. Tiny new hairs arose in arousal with each gentle wisp of hot breath. I allowed a low sensual moan to escape my lips, as my head slowly fell back against his shoulder and chest.
His grip around my waist tightened, as he pulled me in closer against his excited maleness. The scene that set before me was one of forbidden perfection. I melted sweetly into its warmth. Now, so caught up in the old world charm and romance, I gave in to his searching touch. With eyes closed to the here and now; I imagined myself and Mike in early 1900’s attire on a cold winters eve, standing before the window to admire the scenery, against a backdrop of historic romance.
I wondered if it was like this for the original owners, as they reveled in their uninhibited sexual desire. Were they as uninhibited as we found ourselves to be? Or was it a sin to desire, so recklessly, the flesh of your own wife back then? I imagined instead unbridled passion that flowed freely between the Master of this home and his wickedly arousing mistress. Yes … that was more like the scene I imagined.
Gentle caressing kisses covered the flesh of my neck, as Mike lingered to inhale the scent of my perfume. I heard him sigh. I understood it as I too, was feeling the lust-filled pangs of need. The sweetness of our last night together would forever be imprinted on these walls, as he struggled helplessly with each passionate memory. I would be going home soon, with no reminders upon my walls or in my bed, only memories stored lovingly within my heart.
Mike’s hands began to explore my voluptuous curves with more eagerness. His lust was rising once again, enticing me with his untamed prowess. “You feel so good Laurie.” He dared to whisper. I moaned, as I responded to his touch. His fingertips teasingly played my nipples through my clothes. They hardened to display their erectness unmistakably. We watched ourselves in the window as our images played out against its mirror-like surface. The soft lighting lent a romantic background, as I watched, aroused, in the growing darkness of the outdoors. “I want to christen this room with the smell of your scent and gentle touch. So that I may feel you long after tomorrow.” His words brought forth wetness between my legs.
“I’ll leave you with lasting impressions to intoxicate all your senses Mike. I want you to think of me and remember our time together with intense passion.” I wanted him never to forget me, as I would not forget him … ever. His lips continued to invade my fading resistance. His fingers played expertly along the curves of my body. I took his hand in mine and led him to forbidden territory. A part of me I had surrendered the first night we were together. He loved it when I led him in erotic foreplay.
With one hand cupping my left breast and the other between my thighs, his kisses intensified. He took my earlobe between his lips and sucked hard on it, nibbling its small soft skin. He breathed short erratic breaths into my ear. “Do you want me?” I asked. I knew that he did, but somehow asking the question heightened the experience.
“Oh yes … so very much.” He replied breathlessly. Soon his need would be out of control. I wanted him to take me like the Mistress I had become. I wanted him to deny me purposely, make me wait. Then take me hard and fast, as if he too could not wait another moment.
I turned to face him, abandoning our vision in the reflective window. I wanted to taste his lips. I wanted to tease his tongue playfully with mine. Mike kissed me hard, as his mouth pressed firmly against me. His tongue slipped between my sweet tasting lips. Our bodies danced to the slow rhythm of our undeniable desire. We embraced this way for a moment of eternal bliss.
“Yes … Oh Yes, take me.” I said loudly within my head. I begged for more. “Touch me … leave your brand of love against my flesh.” I uttered not one word, but he somehow felt my needs. Mike quickly removed the material that kept him from my bareness. Then in turn removed his shirt, so that my breasts pressed hard against his manly chest. He removed my hair accessory holding a loosely kept bun. My golden locks fell alluring around my face, to lie upon my naked shoulder. Mike ran his fingers through the corn silk softness of my hair. I could detect his undying admiration within the depths of his eyes.
As we passionately embraced to share a kiss, I thought I could hear voices from the past whispering encouragement. I don’t know what it was about his place that suddenly flooded my imagination with old world memories but I felt as if the spirits of long past were encouraging our passion, our desires. ‘If only these walls could talk I’m sure there’s been plenty of passion among them.’ I thought to myself. It seemed crazy, but I think they really were trying to communicate.
Our hands explored aroused flesh, as we melted into each other. Our kisses deepened. I knew not anymore where I ended and where he began. Mike reluctantly slipped from our shared embrace. “Laurie, I’d like to make things more comfortable if we can take a little break.” I could see his emotions fighting with him, even as he uttered the words. I nodded in agreement, even as I refused to move. I couldn’t move. I wanted him to take me back in his arms and never let go.
“Is there anything I can help with?” I asked. Maybe if I had something to do besides watching the muscles ripple in his chest and back, I might be more willing to wait.
He replied with a ‘No’ as he hurriedly stacked a couple of logs in the fireplace. “Sorry for the interruption, but if I don’t start a fire it will get pretty chilly in here before long.” He seemed as irritated with the delay he had no choice but to take. With a flick of his wrist the match he struck lit up with fiery intent. He lowered it slowly toward the kindling and the paper, below expertly stacked logs, and waited for it to catch. In no time it roared with intensity that matched our sexual need.
Mike stood to light a couple candles that stood on the mantle above the fireplace. When he did, I excused myself to use the bathroom. I scurried through the dimly lit living room, as I was unfamiliar with the dark corners and shadows that loomed ever closer. The house Mike lived in didn’t scare me, but I did believe that the spirits of owners past were lurking among the shadows watching, listening, and even cheering for Mike’s latest conquest.
I smiled at the idea that went through my mind, as I thought for sure I heard footsteps above me on the second floor. My imagination was running away with me. Actually, if Mike hadn’t of stayed with me since my arrival, I probably would of seen more than one shadow move in the cottage I rented too. I wasn’t scared of the dark, but merely in tune with the afterlife since I was a young girl. It was a rarely known fact I shared with few.
Before I left the restroom I saw Mike’s toothpaste sitting on the counter. Having nothing to use, I just put a little on my finger and scrubbed around in my mouth and on my teeth. After having pizza I felt anything would help.
When I returned to the room I saw Mike’s shadow loomed high along the far wall, as the fire roared behind him in the fireplace. He had it going really nice now, as the room began to warm enough to want to strip my outer layer of clothing off.
Mike turned away from the fireplace slowly, as he placed the poker back in its stand. He smiled devilishly at me, as his eyes traveled up and down my clothed femininity. I knew that look. He wanted to remove every piece of fabric that kept him from my body. “What?” I simply asked blushing with knowing shyness.
“Oh nothing” he replied, “I’m just admiring you. You’re quite beautiful under the mask of firelight. Your soft curves are even more alluring. God help me, but I want you once again.” His eyes took on a look of lustful longing that I couldn’t ignore. I stood there frozen in place as he walked closer ever so slowly.
“I have a little surprise for my Mistress Slave of Passion. Your Master wants to possess you …” he was standing right in front of me now. His lips were only inches from my face, when he leaned in to kiss me between each group of arousing words. “… To take you” he kissed me again lightly on my cheek. “ … To taste you” his lips tasted mine ever so briefly. “… To love you.”
With his final admission his lips fell full against mine, our passion coursing with fiery desire. I opened my mouth willingly, allowing his tongue to languorously taste and tempt. I felt weak in my knees, as I held on for dear life around his broad shoulders.
Chapter Six
My breasts had been bared previously, as I in turn removed his shirt before we parted ever so briefly. Now, both of us wished for the remainder of our clothing to be removed, so that we may feel our nakedness. One against the other, flesh against flesh. The soft hair on his manly chest rubbed ever so lightly against my nipples. Between the chill coming from the large picture window and my arousal, they grew hard. Erect with need to be fondled, pinched, nibbled and sucked.
Mike’s adventurous hands had slipped between us, as he struggled to undo my pants. He fumbled with the button, his attention still above my waist as he kissed my lips hungrily. His wet lips trailed along the sinewy length of my neck. He was easily arousing my interest, even as he hurried further south to taste my breasts.
I threw my head back as he finally reached my aching breasts, his tongue licking at my erect nipples. My button let loose, just as he covered the first one with his mouth and drew it in. I heard the familiar sound of my zipper being lowered. Together with my moans of pleasure, it made quite an erotic musical piece … pleasant to the ear and, even more so, arousing to our sex. I could feel the moisture collecting along the cotton lining of my silk panties, just as Mike slipped lower to remove my pants. I stepped out of them carefully as not to part from his searching lips. I didn’t want to separate from the exquisite feelings he brought forth in me.
It was my turn, as he stood back up slowly from his crouching position, his tongue and lips teasing every inch of me on the way. I cradled his head in my hands, as he found my lips again, and kissed him more passionately than I remembered having done before. I needed to burn his taste to my memory before tomorrow came all too quickly.
Finally, I was able to let go, as fingertips teased his manly chest. I could feel his nipples hardening to my touch, pressed against me. My hands took the liberty of undoing his jeans. Then I verbally demanded he remove them for me, “Take those damn pants off Mike. I want to watch you strip down for me.” I said with sensual dominance. I didn’t recognize the voice I spoke in, but knew I felt what I said so bluntly.
Mike looked at me rather surprised, doing as I asked. He, too, noticed that something was different. ‘It was her’, he thought to himself, “Yet there was an air about her he didn’t recognize.’ Since Mike had moved into this home he frequently felt like he was not alone. It never scared him to realize that, but now he wondered what it was. Before he had always been able to ignore it politely, now he couldn’t. Someone or something else was residing with him in this home. Either way, he found it exciting, this new side of me he was seeing. Mike removed and dropped his pants carelessly to the side, waiting for a new demand from me.
I stood there mesmerized by his nakedness, unwilling to remove my gaze from his growing erection, but my ‘other’ voice blurted out something that even surprised me. “Get on your knees before me Your Mistress wants her love slave to please her. Punishment will be severe if you don’t comply with my wishes.” Something inside of me had changed drastically, but I had no idea what. I felt like I was being controlled by something else, yet it was still I. All the erotic thoughts I had ever had were being spewed forth by some unknown force.
Chapter Seven
Throughout the night my demands went on and on, while Mike obediently did as I requested. I felt the dominance coarse through my body as if it had always been there. ‘Have I always had this in me?’ I wondered in between my well-spoken demands. I literally had Mike at my feet, loving me as his Mistress of Passion. He didn’t seem to mind my new role, but the look on his face told me he too saw the difference in me. As if someone or something had taken over my body, my desires.
“Lay me down slave and fuck me like I’ve never been fucked before.” Mike took me in his arms and lay me down on the soft bedding carefully, ready to mount me as my love slave. He climbed over me and positioned himself in front of my waiting wet pussy. My legs rose up and over his shoulders, with intent on controlling his every move. His hard cock slipped easily into my tight pussy, as I was wetter than even I could imagine. I slapped his ass intentionally, urging him to begin a nice long stroking rhythm inside my wetness.
“Mmm yeah, that’s it my manly slave. Fuck me with that huge cock of yours” As he slid his cock inside me, I closed my eyes, taking in the moment. The enjoyment I felt was beyond anything I had ever experienced. Maybe it was the Mistress role I took on.
Images appeared off and on through out our love session. Images of a woman dressed in a rich looking dress from years before. I’d say possibly the mid- 1800’s. Her image was so strong at times I felt as if I assumed her personality. The men I saw before me were dressed or undressed rather, but the clothes thrown over old chairs within a very ornate room, this room, was something I’d see in an old western movie. Pants worn from days of working hard, shirts stained from hours of work produced sweat. Guns in holsters I’d only recognize as being from days of old.
The voices of one or two men could be heard, as well as splashing in the corner of the room, as the men took their turns washing for their Mistress. Her room resembled a dungeon of sorts, with what we would call ‘toys’ in today’s age, but in her time would be thought of as serious reminders of ‘who was boss’ or rather the Mistress of the House.
My eyes blinked once or twice, thinking the images I saw before me were moments of temporary sexual insanity, as Mike pounded me with his lust. They just wouldn’t disappear though, as I more often than not I was experiencing what I saw before my closed eyelids. I felt as if I had become her…. I was she
I came back to reality as Mike began to grunt, groan and stiffen with his release. He was cumming inside of me. This whole scene had aroused him beyond even his own expectations. Was it that he wanted to be controlled? Or had he always been a more submissive soul?
When the evening had finally wound down Mike asked me, “Did you see her?” I was surprised by his question, but the look on my face told him I had. “She is quite beautiful isn’t she?” I nodded in agreement.
“But how did you know I saw her?” I asked questioningly. “I mean I know tonight was different than anything we experienced before now, but how did you know I saw her?”
“Because she often comes to me in my sleep Laurie. She invades my thoughts and imagination every moment I’m in this house. At first it was very little, but as time went on, it was every time I stepped foot in this house. It’s as if she tries to possess me… I have to admit to being smitten with her…she’s so very beautiful.”
I agreed with him…she wanted to possess whomever was in this house. “Had she lived here in the past?” I was remembering some of the history Mike had told me earlier and he hadn’t mentioned a woman such as this having lived here.
“I’m not real sure, I mean the history of this house only goes back so far, but I have found documents that suggest otherwise up in the attic. I think the past owners had found them and just packed them away up there, where they’ve stayed for years untouched. I was up there cleaning up and I found pictures and ledger books for what was bought for this property. I also found something like a personal diary, but I don’t recognize anyone in it as having been a previous owner. I don’t know, I wish you had more time to investigate this with me, as she invades my every thought, she just won’t go away.”
His voice was full of curiosity, yet something scared him about it. Maybe those shadows I had seen earlier were of her, or someone she had wronged in this house. I could see where it would leave you feeling a bit unsettled.
We cleaned up and decided that it would be best if we went back down to my cabin to sleep for the night, as neither of us felt at ease in his home. We felt like someone or something was watching our every move. Once, I even thought I heard a female laugh in the distance of another room, perhaps even the attic. Mike said he’d just grab something and then he’d be ready to go. I never saw what it was he brought with him, but in a very short time we were both ready to leave.
“Do you have a flashlight Mike, it’s gotten rather dark since we left.” I smiled nervously at him, as he quickly agreed with my statement.
“Yea, Here’s one right here. You ready to go?” he asked.
“Yes, lets get back and have something to eat, I’m hungry.” Mike smiled knowingly at me his appetite was also ravenous after such a long afternoon and evening of lovemaking.
Once we returned our night was consumed by talking about all Mike could possibly tell me about his home. The past inhabitants and all the history he could possibly tell me. I found it intriguing now that I had experienced, what I felt was the spirit of a woman that had once inhabited his home. What else could it be? We mulled that question over and over throughout the night, hoping to make some sense of it before I had to leave the next day.
As the night wore on I began to pack up the things I didn’t need, as Mike sat sadly by watching me. I too felt emptiness at the thought of leaving. I really didn’t want to, but what would I be able to do about that? I was needed at home and at work. If I weren’t back they’d surely fire me. I wanted nothing more at that moment, then to stay behind and get to know Mike better and figure out the mysteries that lie within his house.
Who was the woman that changed our last night together? How would she fit into our future? I knew this wasn’t the last I’d hear of Mike or her. She would invade my thoughts until I came back to find out the truth. I later told Mike of my plans to visit again as soon as I could, as I wanted to see him, but I also wanted to find the answers that I knew were within his home.
Neither of us slept real well that night, both of us wanting answers. Mike had put up with her presence for so long, trying to ignore it, but now he too wanted to know. Who was this woman and why did she reside in his house?
In the morning Mike and I packed my things into the car and made sure everything was ok in the cabin before we left. He decided to follow me to the airport so that he could say ‘good-bye’ one last time before I boarded the plane. I wish we could of rode together, but my car was a rental that I needed to return once I got there. We would have to just make the most of what little time we would have before I left, in the airport. With a final look at my cabin to memorize the memories within, I headed towards my car. Before I reached it I looked out behind my cottage to take a final look at Mike’s ‘special place’ and then up the hill to his home.
It was quite a distance, but I swore I could see someone standing in the bedroom window looking down at us. As I blinked; her silhouette disappeared, I convinced myself it was only my imagination. Then up in the attic window I saw a faint light, as if she had resigned herself to the upper floor until, once again, I returned ……
Word Count 38,531
By Laurie A. Ostrander
PART ONE
PASSION'S EXPLORATION
Chapter One
Huge wet snowflakes had begun falling steadily, clinging to everything they touched. The roads were getting increasingly worse with the heavy slush and low temperatures. I was thankful that I only had about another 15 miles to travel in this stuff. That is, if I didn’t get lost on the unfamiliar roads.
I had been working long and hard on a project at work and had finally finished it. Since I hadn’t been on a vacation for three years, I thought it would be a good time to take a little well-earned hiatus. It was extremely busy this time of year for our company, so I was ‘allowed’ to take a long weekend. Their idea of long was only three days.
“Be back on Monday Laurie.” Tom Dylan had warned rather gruffly. “We have a strict deadline on our new account.” Tom was our grumpy Department Head. He seemed to be in a bad mood, permanently. A thought often crossed my mind; “I wonder if the man EVER gets laid? Maybe then he’d smile or say ‘Good Morning’, instead of grunting orders all day long.”
My flight was uneventful, but long, so I was able to get some work done on my laptop. At least I’d be a step ahead when I returned.
My rental car was ‘misplaced’, or so they claimed. I did get a better one though, which was fully loaded. So I guess I couldn’t complain about it too much. Reaching toward the dash, I cranked up the heater full blast. The weather was getting worse. The temperature had dropped almost 15 degrees within the last hour. My windshield wipers were going at full speed. They were trying to keep up with the wet snow, but weren’t very successful. ‘Why didn’t I pick some place warmer to go?’ I wondered.
I could see the outline of an upcoming road sign, but had to be right in front of it before I could actually read it. It read; LAKE WINNEPEAKA 2 Mi. Surprisingly, it had been easier than I thought to find. I turned off the main road and followed the cabin owner’s directions precisely. Before I knew it, I was pulling into a small parking lot in front of a log cabin. Smoke was drifting up and out of an old stone chimney. A single light could be seen in the front window. Next to the front door was an out-of-place red neon sign announcing that they were ‘OPEN’. “Thank goodness.” I exhaled a deep sigh of relief. I was running a little later than expected and hoped they would hold it for me.
The manager was an extremely pleasant older gentleman. “Don’t worry about it ma’am, we are used to expecting the unexpected here.”
I supposed that might be true with so much snowfall. He quickly told me about the amenities included. Pointing me in the right direction, he warned. “Gets awful cold at night. So don’t go wandering to far from the cabin. There’s wood in the box by the front door for the fireplace.”
He waved me off, as I hesitated at the front door. I didn’t want to go back out into the freezing cold. At least it was just off the main road and I could get there quickly and into a warm place. Peering out the small window, I noticed it looked as if it was getting worse outside. I hurried to my car and headed for the cabin.
Someone had left the porch light on for me. Unlocking the door, I stepped inside and felt around for a light switch. Finding it, a soft white light illuminated the room. I looked around taking notice of my surroundings. It was small yet very cozy. I set down my suitcase and removed my wet outer clothing. Despite the rustic look to the outer walls, the inside was very nicely decorated in a ‘Country Charm’ motif.
Other than the open room I stood in, there were two doors to my left that were left slightly ajar. A small bathroom with a single shower stall was behind the first door. I noticed that there was a second door within the bathroom, but dismissed it as a linen closet. A small kitchenette stood in the back right-hand corner of the cottage. To the right of the door, was a beautiful stone fireplace against the far wall. Complete with wood stacked carefully inside the cubbyhole. Facing it was an overstuffed couch that looked rather comfortable to me. A large picture window overlooked the snowy front porch.
Behind the second door, off the main room, was a bedroom. I reached for the light. I discovered a Queen size four-post bed with a pillow top mattress. An overstuffed comforter in earth tones adorned the top of the bed, along with five or six large pillows in matching prints. I imagined how cozy it would feel under the warm blankets, sighing deeply at the thought. I opened a small door to the left of the bedroom entrance and found that it led into the bathroom. 'Very convenient' I thought to myself.
On the wall, to my right, hung heavy looking drapes over a patio door, which I assumed led out onto a back porch. I would check it out later. Out of the corner of my eye, in a darkened corner, I noticed a platform with a couple steps leading to the top, where there stood a deep, two-person Jacuzzi bath. Candles, a bottle of wine, and glasses sat on the ledge invitingly. “ I will have to take advantage of that later on.” I thought to myself.
As my body became accustomed to the air inside, I realized that it was still mighty cold. I searched for the thermostat and turned it up to take the chill off. I busily put away the groceries I had bought at a little store the last town I passed through. Then proceeded to put away my personal belongings for my three-day stay. I slipped out of my business-like attire and put on jeans and a soft flannel shirt. I grinned at myself in the full-length mirror on the wall. Now I looked like I belonged here.
I listened for a moment, realizing that I hadn’t heard a furnace kick on. No warm air was coming out of the ducts. My eyes searched the room for the phone. Walking towards it I mumbled under my breath, “It figures there would be a problem.” I dialed the office number and spoke with Mr. Hanson, who had checked me in. Come to find out he was also the owner. “My son Mike does the fixing’ ‘round here. I’ll tell him and he’ll be there as soon as he can.” Thanking him, I hung up the phone. I went over to the fireplace and started preparing it for use. It had been a while since I was an official Girl Scout. I knew one way or the other I would get the job done.
Chapter Two
Just as the fire was taking off nicely, I heard a vehicle pull up. Lights shown through the front window briefly, as the vehicle turned around to head back in the direction it came from. I hurried to the window to peek outside. The engine died on the old truck out front. The lights extinguished. A man stepped out dressed for the weather. He walked around the front of the truck and headed for the front porch. He was carrying a large toolbox in one hand, while holding the hood of his coat on with the other. The wind had gotten stronger and appeared to be blowing the road shut. He knocked on the front door just as I closed the curtain.
I opened the door to find a man a little taller than myself standing before me. He shivered inside of his warm coat. He had been staring out into the woods, to the right of the cottage, as he waited for me to open the door. “Yes… can I help you?” I knew who he was and why he was there, but I still used caution. He turned towards me and replied, “I’m Mike. Dad sent me down to check out the furnace … said it wasn’t working.” When he looked at me, the most mesmerizing blue eyes stared back at me. His eyes softened as he met my gaze. Nothing seemed to come out of my mouth. I just stood there lost in their depth.
A flirtatious grin spread across his face. “It’s a bit cold out here ma’am … mind if I come in?” I stepped back, opening the door wider and asked him in. “I’m sorry.” I stammered. “Please come in. If you want to warm yourself by the fire before you start your welcome to.” He began taking off his layered outerwear and hung it next to mine on the wall. He turned to me still grinning and replied. “ Thank you, I think I’ll take you up on that. It’s pretty cold out there.” He walked over to the couch and sat down in front of the fire, fanning his hands out to soak in the heat. “Nice fire.” He offered.
“Thanks, a member of Troop 56 at your service.” I quipped. I sat down on the other end of the couch. We both laughed at my ice-breaking remark. “Well, nice to meet you Troop 56.” I began to feel a bit more comfortable as we talked a bit more. He inquired about where I was from and what had brought me to their neck of the woods. Within minutes I was offering him something to drink. Oblivious to the reason he had been called there in the first place.
“All I have is bottled water right now.” Just as he was about to answer, I remembered the bottle of wine by the tub. “Wait a minute, there is a bottle of wine in the other room if you’d rather have that.” He grinned again, as if to say, ‘I know that, I work here.’
“I’d like some of the wine, if you don’t have it planned for some other occasion.” He looked around the cabin for signs of another occupant.
“Oh, no I don’t mind. I can’t drink all of it by myself anyway.” Since college I had become a light drinker, only having an occasional glass of wine with my dinner. Even that made me a little light-headed. I excused myself and went to the bedroom to retrieve the wine and two glasses off of the edge of the tub.
“Would you mind opening it?” I asked. I extended my hand to offer it to him. He placed his hand barely below mine on the neck of the bottle. His fingers overlapping mine a little. I felt a rush of excitement flow through my fingers and over my body, pooling at the core of my womanhood. Slowly, I pulled my hand from his intentional touch. His fingers caressed mine suggestively. We held each other’s gaze for a moment. Then I backed away, sitting safely at the other end of the couch.
My breathing was unsteady. I fought to calm myself, as I watched him pop the cork and pour it into the imitation crystal glasses. Picking up both of the glasses he offered one to me. I took it carefully, so as not to give him the chance to touch me like that again. “Mind if I make a toast?” he asked. I shook my head to indicate that I didn’t. Lifting his glass he began, “ To making a new friend …” he hesitated a moment. “ … A very beautiful new friend.” He looked intensely into my eyes hoping to find a glimmer of hope. Just a hint of an invitation. Nervous, I looked away quickly. Hoping he wouldn’t see my thoughts.
Mike downed the remainder of his glass quickly. He could take a hint. “ I better get busy or you won’t have any heat in your room tonight.” He stood, excusing himself, and headed into the bedroom. The furnace was located in the closet. I watched him leave the room with an air of defeat embedded in his body language. ‘If he only knew how much I wanted to kiss him.’ I thought to myself.
Mike was a bit older than myself, but was in great shape. The definition of his muscles strained and rippled against the fabric of his shirt every time he moved. His smile was warm and inviting … and those eyes. Those intense blue eyes were calling my name. Just daring me to kiss him. Earlier when he was talking, I caught myself staring at his pouting mouth partially hidden under a well-groomed mustache. I imagined what they would taste like.
Pouring myself a little more wine, I drank it down quickly. He was tossing tools around noisily in reaction to his own frustration. Frustration I had caused somehow. I got up and laid another log on the fire. Then sat back down on the couch to wait.
I yelled into the other room. “If I can help, just let me know.” I heard the log I threw on the fire, crackle and pop in the silence.
A few minutes later I heard him call out to me. “Laurie?”
“Yeah …” I waited for him to say something.
“Would you turn the dial all the way down to reset it. Then slowly turn it back up until I say stop?” He listened.
Getting up from the couch I felt a little light-headed. “Sure, I’m on my way.” Doing as he said, I waited for him to yell stop.
“Ok, stop there” I heard it click as it turned on. He strolled out of the closet. “I think it’s all fixed now, but if you don’t mind I’d like to stay a bit longer to be sure.” He said, peeking around the corner of the bedroom door. He stood there waiting for my answer.
“Uh, yeah sure, that would probably be best. Then you don’t have to come back out in the cold if it doesn’t.” My reply wasn’t very convincing. Even I could hear the underlying reason in my voice. I wanted him to stay longer. Mike gathered his tools and put them in the toolbox and brought it out, setting it by the door. “I’m just going to take these out to the truck and I’ll be right back.”
When he turned on the outside light we could see the snow howling past the window. The lighter snow that had started to fall, had drifted across the front porch and in front of the door. Out in the driveway it was even worse. Drifts had risen in the wind. Until it reached halfway up the side of the truck. I gasped at the sight. “My goodness, you haven’t been here much more than an hour.”
“It doesn’t take long around here to find yourself trapped in waist deep snow. I hope you won’t mind, but I won’t be going anywhere tonight. Not in this. Even if I wanted to drag my 78-year-old Father out in this, I probably wouldn’t be able to get a hold of him. With it being this cold and all this snow, the lines are probably down.” He shrugged his shoulders as if to say ‘Oh well’ and went to sit down on the couch. Pouring himself another glass of wine he asked, “Would you like more?” At that moment the outside light extinguished on it own.
I nodded in response. He had already started to pour me more. What would I do with him here all night? I watched him get up from the couch and go into the little kitchenette. I wondered that he was doing. Reaching above the stove into the cupboard, he pulled out a little radio. I had remembered Mr. Hanson mentioning it just in case it might be needed. He walked back over and sat down closer to me. “Dad thinks of everything.” He turned it on and began searching for a clear station. “If you had things to do, don’t mind me.”
Standing up I replied, “ Well … I had nothing planned really,” 'Except for trying out that tub' I thought to myself. “ … But I’ll get you a pillow and a couple of blankets while I’m thinking about it.” I remembered seeing extra blankets in the closet. I hurried off to get them afraid of what I might suggest instead.
Chapter Three
When I returned, Mike was putting another log on the fire. The volume on the radio had been turned up. The words of a familiar song emanated out of the tiny speaker. ‘Passionate Lady … give up your vows ...’
“ Oh … I like this song.” I blurted out enthusiastically.
“Do you? Well then, name that tune.” He challenged.
“Roadhouse Blues.” Mike gave me a look of not being completely satisfied with half an answer. “ …By The Doors of course.” I smiled at him mischievously. “You guess the next one.” I said daring him.
“And if I guess right, what do I get?” I blushed at the naked thoughts running around in my head. “ I’ll make it easy on you. How about a dance to the next slow song?” He waited for my answer.
“Ok.” For some reason he made me feel shy. Like a schoolgirl on her first date. The space between us became smaller, as he stood up from tending the fire. Another song started playing. I recognized it immediately. It was so popular, that I knew he would probably be able to guess it.
“ This is an easy one. Who doesn’t have old memories to this song?” He laughed at his obvious victory. He took the blankets from me and tossed them aside onto the couch. “ I believe you owe me a dance.”
“ Well, what’s the name of the song?” I asked, stalling for time. Once his body was pressed up against mine, I didn’t know if I would be able to control my feelings of attraction.
His hand reached out for mine, drawing me in closer. My arms wrapped willingly over his shoulders. His arms encircled my waist. He pressed his body tightly against mine and led me in a slow seductive dance. His head nuzzled against mine. Whispering into my ear, he recited breathlessly. “Stairway to Heaven … by Led Zeppelin.” His heated breath had awakened forbidden arousal that lay dormant within me for so very long.
I felt his lips exploring the sensitive flesh along the curve of my neck. My eyes closed slowly. Exhaling a long sensual moan, I surrendered. His strong hands caressed my back, sliding gently over my womanly curves. One hand ventured lower and cupped the roundness of my jeans. Squeezing gently, I heard his first groan of approval. He pulled me into him so that I could feel his growing need.
Searching lips abandoned my inflamed neck in exchange for the delicate skin on my lips. He tasted the remains of the wine that lingered there. My mouth opened slightly in anticipation of his advances. Our tongues intertwined and danced an erotic dance of their own … tasting, sucking, exploring. Every nerve ending in my body felt alive. My pulse quickened, racing to keep up with the intense emotions I felt.
Despite the thickness of our clothing, I was sure he could feel my hardened nipples pressing against his chest. My juices were flowing freely from the depths of my womanhood. Now it was my hands lustfully exploring his body. Down over his thick manly chest … and around his waist. The roundness of his ass fit nicely into the palm of my hand, as I caressed its firmness. My voluntary exploration stole the controlled composure he had possessed when he first arrived. My confidence and sexual need grew stronger, with each unrestrained groan that slipped past his lips.
Our mutual exploration ignored the reason we first embraced. The song had ended and a new one had begun. It didn’t matter that it was more upbeat. The only rhythm we moved to now was; the rhythm of the erotic dance that unfolded before us. His hands gently cupped my face. His fingers laced through my shoulder-length golden locks. Passionate kisses hungrily ensued.
When he first arrived and stood gazing at me, I didn’t understand our instant attraction. It was something I had never experienced before. Now, to understand was to experience. I proceeded to entice him with my unplanned seduction. My hands continued roaming over his body … exploring.
Sliding over the bulge in his pants, I rubbed his hardness until he begged me to stop. Explaining that if I continued, he would surely lose control. I stopped as he asked, but did so with a devilish grin across my face. He was having the pleasure of seeing my more dominant side. I reveled in my brazen tease.
Mike pushed me away gently. He reached for one of the blankets I had brought out for him to use. Spreading it out on the floor between the couch and the fireplace, he asked me to retrieve another pillow. When I returned with it he was sitting casually before the fire on the blanket.
He invited me to sit with him, as he handed me a full glass of wine. He quickly made another toast, “To passion, may it continue all night long.” His eyes glistened with lust, as he smiled at me appreciatively.
I had barely taken a sip when he offered to take my glass. He set them on the fireplace ledge. Turning back to face me, he cupped my face gently in his hand and kissed me again. This time with slow intent. He lowered me carefully to the floor upon the blanket. Half laying on top of me, I felt his leg slip between mine. I turned towards him slightly. His kisses became more adamant, enticing my responses.
His thigh pressed against my aching pussy to offer some release. I rubbed against it, in expression of my sexual arousal. Which drove him absolutely crazy. Both of us must have felt like two teenagers, in the backseat of a car on a Saturday night. Exploring, but trying to control our inflamed urges. Tonight we both lacked control as consenting adults. I wanted him. He wanted me. Simple as that.
Mike broke free from our embrace. Standing quickly, he began unbuttoning his shirt. He practically ripped it from his broad shoulders. I giggled, thoroughly enjoying the affect I was having on him. “Slow down.” I offered. “ Here let me help you.” I sat upon my knees in front of him and started to leisurely undo his tight jeans. He groaned loudly, as my hand brushed across his hard cock through his jeans.
I teased him shamelessly with the painfully slow removal of his jeans. As his pants slipped over his hips to reveal his cock, I acknowledged my approval. “Oh Mike, your so big and hard.” My hand engulfed his thickness and began sliding up and down its length with a firm grip. He wasn’t satisfied with that. He reached out with both hands and cradled my head in his hands. Guiding me forward, he urged me to take his cock in my mouth. “Suck me Laurie.” He demanded.
As I leaned forward his grip tightened. His fingers wove through my hair, grasping a firm hold on me. Yet he remained gentle, as my hot wet mouth slid down over his length. Pre-cum juices oozed slightly from the tip of his cock. I could taste it on my tongue, as I sucked hungrily at it for more. He rocked against my mouth, fucking it faster with each stroke. My tongue swirled around his head with each out stroke, teasing him feverishly. I could feel it throbbing and begin to stiffen. I slipped my mouth from his eager cock and warned him, “ Not yet Mike.”
My abrupt departure had left him unsatisfied. He wasn’t getting what he wanted that quickly. The look on his face revealed his painful understanding as to why I chose to stop. Mike distracted himself from my quick retreat, by kicking off the jeans. They were laying in a puddle around his feet. He stood before me in his erect nakedness, slowly stroking his manhood. His breathing had become irregular. His cheeks reddened with excitement. Tiny droplets of sweat beaded on his forehead. Mike reached out to offer me his hand. Taking it, I stood before him. He leaned in and gently kissed the hollow of my neck.
Chapter Four
Mike looked at me thoughtfully as he backed away. Sitting on the couch he asked, “Would you undress for me Laurie?” He was asking me to perform for him.
I returned his adoring gaze with as much intensity as the fire that burned behind me. Silhouetted by the orange glow of the firelight I began to undress slowly. Never once did I glance away from his appreciative gaze. The button on my jeans was released. Then the zipper slipped downward until it rested at the end of its teeth-like tracks. Mike’s hand slipped back down to grasp his hard cock firmly as he watched. Pulling the bottom of my flannel shirt from my pants, I lifted it high enough to give him a peek of my black silk panties trimmed with lace.
Starting from the bottom of my shirt; each button was carefully undone to prolong his arousal. When I reached the last button, my shirt fell to each side to reveal a matching black bra cupping my ample breasts. He was pleased with the soft flesh that overflowed from its lacy boundary. My hands glided over the creamy mounds, cupping them suggestively together. Hardened nipples protruded from the material that covered them. I pinched their erectness gently. Mike gripped his hard cock tighter. His strokes quickened.
Without saying a word, I slipped my hand down over my stomach, slipping it under the thin fabric of my panties. My fingers mingled in the wetness between my legs. While the other hand continued to manipulate my breast. A moan escaped my lips in appreciation of my self-pleasured foreplay. I was imagining his fingers and his tongue within the depths of my pussy. Removing my fingers, I displayed the shiny wetness that covered them. He groaned deeply at the sight.
For a moment I brought them to my mouth. Teasing him with the idea of me tasting my own juices. A devilish grin spread across my face as I said, “ How rude of me … would you like to taste my sweet pussy juice?” There really was no need to wait for an answer. So I walked suggestively towards him. I straddled his legs to kneel on the cushions of the couch. My partially uncovered breasts stared him in the face. I steadied myself with one hand against the back of the couch and I brought the other to his waiting lips. Mike’s hands abandoned his cock and slid around to cup my ass.
My fingers painted his lips with my juices. He inhaled their sweetness. Unwilling to wait any longer his tongue licked up my offering. “Mmm my God Laurie. Don’t tease me.” He begged. “Let me suck them clean.” I fed him first one, then two of my fingers. Allowing him the pleasure of their taste. His moans vibrated through my body. Mike sucked at them eagerly. Despite the thickness of my jeans I could feel his throbbing cock between my outstretched legs. He pulled me down onto his hardness. Controlling the movement of my hips, he rocked back and forth. Fucking my jean-covered pussy. I could feel my soaked panties against my bare skin underneath.
I rode him excitedly. Almost bringing him to climax, then stopping. My face was only inches from his. Leaning in, I removed my fingers from his mouth. I placed my lips on his to taste my own juices. He returned my kiss hungrily, as he slipped my shirt off my shoulders and discarded it on the floor. The clasp on my bra was quickly undone. Then, that too was thrown aside unneeded. He kissed and sucked at my breasts impatiently. His pulse quickened with need.
Mike secured his hold on me and leaned forward off the couch, guiding me carefully to the blanket upon the floor. His lips left the softness of my breasts. He looked into the depth of my erotic soul and bluntly said, “No more teasing, I can’t take anymore.” I returned his warning stare with acceptance and surrender to his demands. I didn’t want to wait any longer either. I wanted to feel the mutual euphoric sweetness of our final release as much as he did.
Chapter Five
At the moment of my surrender, Mike hastily removed my jeans and panties. His uncaring aim left them dangling from the arm of the couch. Once the removal of my clothes had been accomplished, he knelt next to me. The look on his face was one of amazement and approval.
The firelight cast an aura of tanned perfection over my body. My golden hair fanned out over the pillow it lay upon in loose curls. To Mike, I resembled an angel portrayed in some famous painter’s portrait. He told me as much in a breathless moment of appreciation. I may have looked the part, but I certainly didn’t have any intention of being. Not with the forbidden thoughts swimming around in my head at that moment.
Mike lay down next to me on the blanket. He kissed me softly on the lips. My hands began their self-exploration, caressing my breasts. Pinching my erect nipples. Sliding over the softness of my stomach, until they reached the wet valley of my pussy. I alternately slipped my fingers deep inside. Then pulled them out to rub my swollen clit. My other hand playfully teased my nipples, pinching and pulling.
My hips writhed in anticipation. Mike continued to plant kisses all over … along my neck, past my chest, over my stomach. I rubbed some of my pussy juice around my nipples, enticing him to taste and suck. I felt his hard cock pressed against my thigh. Reaching downward I encircled its thickness. Wetness oozed from the tip. I rubbed it all over his cock, making him slick with his own juices. We moaned in unison. Our shared pleasure turned me on, nearly pushing me over the edge.
“Laurie, I want you to straddle my face. I need to taste you.” I eagerly obeyed, but did so in the '69' position, so that I could taste him too. I could feel his hot breath against my wetness, just before his tongue slid between the fleshy folds covering my pussy. He licked and sucked at it hungrily, devouring my sweetness. I pushed back against his exploring tongue. Selfishly, I enjoyed his exploration for a short time before returning the gesture. My hips rocked back and forth against his face. Writhing uncontrollably on his tireless tongue.
His hand slapped my ass. Not once but twice. I was being a bad girl by ignoring his needs. By now, I should have been working feverishly on his hard cock. My mouth quickly engulfed his entire length. I could feel the head of his cock nudging the back of my throat. My mouth slid up and down over it in steady rhythm. My tongue teased him with each out stroke. Mike’s tongue fucked me deeply, keeping time with my strokes.
We were both going at it. Enjoying each other’s taste. When suddenly, I felt Mike’s tongue slip out of my hole and slide upwards over my puckered hole. He licked at it hungrily. I writhed excitedly against his face, sucking at his cock harder. He continued to tease me like that until I could hardly stand it. I felt his fingers invade my pussy. That’s all I could take. I began to cum on his fingers. He eagerly stuck his face back into my pussy to lap up my juices. His masterful tongue prolonged my intense orgasm. I continued to feel wave after wave ripple through my body.
Mike’s body stiffened under me. He continued thrusting upward into my hot wet mouth. His hard cock throbbed continually. I could feel it growing with the urge to shoot its load. He let out a deep animalistic groan. “Ugghhhh, swallow my cum Laurie.” My incessant moaning sent his cock into spasms, throbbing and jerking inside my mouth. With one last hard thrust of his cock, I felt hot thick liquid shoot down the back of my throat. I willingly swallowed every last drop he offered.
We both lay in front of the fireplace spent and happily satisfied. Mike had his head propped up on a pillow against the couch. I lay in his arms. A comfortable silence fell over us both, as he gently kissed my lips. Before I knew it, we had both fallen asleep. Unaware that the fire had almost gone out.
I awoke to the sound of wind rattling the front picture window of the cabin. Grinding the sleep from my eyes; I took a closer look through the small gap in the curtains. There I found that the snow had drifted up over the window about a foot. Which meant the front door was surely blocked. I noticed there was light illuminating the porch, remembering that Mike had left it on earlier. Which would mean the power had been restored. If in fact it had ever gone out. I never really thought to try any power source now that I thought about it. Reaching down, I shook Mike gently from his peaceful slumber, to tell him what I had found.
He got up from the blankets and stretched before moving across the floor to peak out the window. I watched the muscles in his naked body ripple with each movement. A smile crept across my face. Much like the Cheshire cat in ‘Alice In Wonderland’. It no longer mattered that I only had three days for a vacation. Hell, I had erased three years of job related stress in only a few hours. If the rest of my stay was this much fun, I would have to make this trip a few more times. I smiled just thinking about it.
After assessing the conditions outside, Mike turned to me and announced, “ It’s only gotten worse out there. I’m sure that once it has subsided tomorrow morning, the rest of my Dad’s crew will be around to clear the snow.” He didn’t seem too concerned for our safety. That eased my mind some.
“As far as the power being on, that's unlikely. My Dad had each of these cabins set up with a generator, that will kick on after the regular power is off for just so long. This sort of thing happens a lot out here. So to keep our guests comfortable and safe, he thought it was best.”
Despite Mike’s capable explanation, there were obvious signs that he wasn’t totally focused on what he had been saying. I giggled behind the blanket I had drawn up around myself.
“What?” he asked. He really had no idea why I was giggling about something as serious as the bad weather we were having. I still hadn’t answered. “What’s wrong?” He inquired again.
“Nothing is wrong Mike, honestly. It’s just that …” I stammered trying to find words to politely tell him what I had noticed.
“Just that WHAT?” He asked again. He seemed to be getting a little irritated at my inability to just spit it out.
“I’m sorry Mike. I just found it amusing that you’re obviously not too focused on the weather outside.” He hadn’t even realized it, but all while he was talking to her, he gazed at her with soft pleading eyes.
That wasn’t what I found so amusing though, as I stared back at him with the same intense longing. My eyes dropped lower until he realized what I was looking at. When his gaze lowered, he discovered that his cock had regained life and was standing at attention. There he stood in all his naked glory ... with a full hard-on. I was relieved to see that he found it somewhat amusing as well.
He smiled at me. Then his facial expression changed suddenly. I knew what he was saying with his eyes. ‘Your gonna get it now’ I jumped up and ran towards the bedroom in hopes of slipping out of reach, but he was right behind me. I was able to dive up on the bed before he caught me. There I lay face down on the comforter unable to go any further. Mike had a firm grip on my ankles. Rolling over to face him, I squealed. “ Ok, ok I give up” He pulled me carefully to the edge, so that my legs dangled over the side.
“I forgive you, but Sir Cumsalot here wants to teach you a lesson.” Mike said pointing at his hard cock.
“Oh he does, does he?” I asked rather smugly. “ And what does ‘Sir Cumsalot’ intend to teach me?” I started this, so I figured I would play along with his little game. I was getting turned on by his need for the upper hand. At work, I was a strong leader. So now, under Mike’s dominance, I was getting off on being submissive to his needful passions.
With a serious tone, Mike answered me. “ He wants to teach you self-control ... and about the pleasure of forbidden passions. If you disobey we will discipline you as we see fit.” His reference to discipline made me a little nervous. Until I looked deep into his blue eyes. He looked back at me lovingly. His eyes begging for my complete trust. Then to overcome any fears I might have, he added. “ I don’t want to hurt you Laurie …”
Mike’s body lay on top of mine, so that I couldn’t get away. His big strong hands had pinned my wrists to the bed. I couldn’t of fought back even if I tried. He was much stronger than I. Now, with his face only inches from mine, my first gesture of trust unfolded. I lifted my head off the bed. My eyes never leaving his. My lips softly tasted his, opening slightly to capture his lower lip between mine. I felt his grip loosen on my wrists. He was deliberately letting me go.
It was I holding him, so that he couldn’t get away. My free hands cradled his head. Our kiss deepened. Tongues mingled, teasing, tasting. My legs involuntarily wrapped around his waist. His hard cock was against my wet bare pussy. My hard nipples pressed against his chest invitingly. Out of breath we parted for a moment. Our passion had sent us reeling out of control.
I looked into his eyes again and asked, “ If I promise to be a good girl, will you teach me?” I felt his hard cock spasm against me, jumping and jerking.
He grinned and answered for both of them. “ I think ‘Sir’ would be extremely upset with me, if I refused a beautiful woman, that promised to be an attentive student.” I smiled back, kissing him briefly on the lips.
Chapter Six
Mike threw me my robe and told me I had to go into the living room until he had prepared his ‘classroom’. I looked at him with surprise on my face. ‘What did he plan on doing in here?’ I wondered. I slipped the robe over my shoulders loosely tying it closed. The curves of my breasts were in plain sight for him to see. “Don’t take too long.” I warned, grinning devilishly at him.
“I’ll take as long as I need.” He replied rather smugly, raising his eyebrows.
“If you think you can hold out that long.” I ran my finger over the soft flesh of my exposed breasts, teasing him. It was obvious that I had made my point.
“Just get moving.” He said with a grin. He slapped me playfully on the ass, as I exited the room. Shutting the door behind me, he began his preparations. I could hear him shuffling about in my room. Then I heard the sound of water running in the Jacuzzi tub. I couldn’t help but smile, he had read my mind. ‘He’s going to teach me about self-control?’ I wondered to myself. ‘Maybe it will be me that does the teaching.’ I laughed out loud at the thought.
I noticed that the fire had almost gone out. While I waited, I threw another log on. It didn’t take long for the fire to re-ignite. I pushed it around a few times in the grating just for something to occupy my mind. My thoughts enticed me to lose the game, before I had a chance to really play along. I wanted to touch myself so badly, but kept in mind that it wasn’t going to me that gave in first. “ Self-control Laurie … self-control.” I reminded myself.
The bedroom door creaked a little, as he stepped out. Curious, I started to turn and look, but he stopped me midway. “Ugh ugh, your not allowed to look. Just keep facing the fireplace. I will come to you.”
This really had me going now. What was I supposed to do about finding my way to the bedroom? Mike answered my question by placing one of my black silk stockings over my eyes. He tied it tightly, asking me if I could see. “No I can’t.” I replied nervously.
“Good” I could picture the smile on his face when he spoke that single word. “Take my hand, I’ll lead you.” I was a little nervous about giving this much trust, but I took his hand anyway. Standing, I slipped my arm through his and listened for him to warn me of anything in our path.
“Come out around the couch a little … there, that’s good.” With one hand out in front of me I stumbled to the bedroom. When we entered, he asked me to wait just inside the doorway for a moment.
Despite having closed my eyes under the thin silk material, I could still make out a flickering light behind my eyelids. I felt Mike walk around behind me. His arms reached around to the front of my robe, untying it. It fell to each side, exposing my nakedness. My thoughts drifted momentarily to voyeurism and imaginings of someone else watching. I felt a tingle of excitement course through my body.
Mike grasped my robe at my breasts, exposing them. As he did, he brushed across my sensitive nipples with his fingertips. They hardened under his touch. A barely audible moan slipped past my lips, drifting into the night air. My breath became uneven as I said, “ You’re not playing fair … touching me that way.”
He let me off this time with only a warning. “ I’m allowed to do as I please. You’re the one that needs to learn self-control. Next time …” he hesitated a moment. “Next time, I get to spank you for questioning my motives.” Mike took my hand and led me, in the darkness, to the Jacuzzi. He instructed me on how many steps I needed to take to safely get in the tub.
As he held my hand, I started my descent. I stopped briefly to let my feet become accustomed to the temperature of the water. Once I was in, I moved to one side so that Mike, if he was going to, could get in too. I felt the water ripple, even though the water shooting from the jets masked most of his movement.
I felt his thigh brush against mine as he sat down beside me. Awaiting my instructions, I sat there in ecstasy. I was immersed to my shoulders in bubbling hot water. ‘I really should get one of these for after a long day at work.’ I thought to myself. Then I felt him.
His arm went around my shoulders. His other hand slipped over my thigh and between my legs. His warm uneven breath whispered through my long blond hair and fell silently on my ear. He brushed my hair aside, allowing him access. His lips grazed my earlobe gently. He caught it between his teeth and gently tugged at the sensitive flesh. A probing tongue left a trail of mounting passion along the curve of my neck.
Deep in my own thoughts; I screamed at myself inside my head. “How am I NOT going to lose control” My self-control was wavering already. Taking a chance I responded to his touch. His hand slipped closer to my moist pussy. He did nothing, so I opened my legs wider. Placing my hand on his under the water, I urged him to enter me with his fingers. He parted the swollen flesh covering my hidden treasure, slipping his middle finger deep inside my slick hole. We both moaned in lustful unity.
Without removing his fingers, he knelt between my spread legs in the hot water. My hands searched for and cupped his face, pulling him towards me. Without care for the ‘rules’, I hungrily tasted his lips. My tongue slipped quickly into his waiting mouth and playfully teased his. He responded eagerly. In anticipation of tasting more of me, he abandoned my lips. I threw my head back shamelessly. My hips rocked against his thrusting fingers. “Ohhh … that feels so good” I yelled out half moaning. I didn’t care if the next cabin heard my cries.
Next, he focused on my breasts … kneading, licking, sucking, and pinching gently at my nipples. I moaned loudly, sometimes verbally encouraging his assault on my senses. “ Oh, yeah … Mike fuck me good Suck my hard nipples” My outbursts excited him beyond control.
His mouth continued on my breasts. One and then the other. His fingers thrust harder against my pulsating pussy. I teetered on the edge of climatic eruption. I felt Mike slip his free hand down between my legs, barely brushing my leg. The flow of the water jets changed. I felt a new current surrounding my legs. Mike had taken his hard, fully erect cock in his hand and was jacking off.
“That’s it baby … let Sir Cumsalot lose control” I urged. Just the thought of it pushed me over the edge. My pussy began to quiver and tighten around his probing fingers. “Baby I’m cumming ” I announced. He stroked harder and faster on his cock. He let me ride out my wave of pleasure, before removing his slick fingers.
The water splashed around my shoulders, as he stood in front of me. His legs were spread in a wider stance to hold my legs apart. They vibrated with the fast paced, up and down, stroke he applied on his manhood. I could only imagine him standing before me.
Hoping he was aware, I licked my lips suggestively. Leaning forward a little, I searched out his leg and slipped my hand up the inner part of his thigh. I grinned, knowing what he must think I’m going to do. My fingers brushed lightly over his balls. His rhythm quickened.
Fingers pinched my nipple. My head cocked back, as if I was looking up at him. He was suddenly aware of my destination. My middle finger slid over his puckered hole between his ass cheeks. I had slipped it inside of my dripping cunt unknowingly. Spreading my juices over his hole, I could feel its resistance fading. I teased him until I knew he was real close. Then I inserted my finger. Surprisingly, he took it with acceptance.
Mike’s body tensed, as he started groaning with pleasure. A long drawn-out moan escaped. His cock began to twitch with his ejaculation. I felt his hot sticky cum land on my chest. Rubbing it all over, I told him how good it felt against my flesh. It took Mike a little bit to recover from such a forceful cum, but when he did; I knew it was time to pay the price for losing my self-control.
Chapter Seven
I could feel Mike’s hot breath on my cheek, as he leaned in close to me. “You’ve been a VERY bad girl.” He whispered. His tone of voice told me he was outwardly annoyed with my disobedience. Inside, his more private thoughts overflowed with animalistic need. Mike had known the moment he set eyes on her; he wanted her badly, to possess her, to unleash her hidden passions.
“Up Stand up Laurie.” His command was stern and full of intention. I stood as I was told and waited. He turned me to face the wall. Or at least that’s what I assumed. The dim flickering light from the candles had faded, as I stood in complete darkness. I heard him moving about, feeling the ripples of water around my legs.
“Kneel on the ledge where you were sitting.” I moved forward feeling my way. His hand grasped my arm for support. I found the edge of the tub and held on tightly. I pulled my knees up onto the Jacuzzi seat. I was relieved to find that he had graciously folded a small towel to kneel upon.
The whole scenario turned me on, but I wished that he would remove the blindfold. I felt my reaction to his commands were clumsy and at best animated. I wanted him to see my eyes and the emotions that lie within. My imagination wandered while I waited for him to say or do something.
Suddenly I was jolted back to reality. A loud ‘crack’ sounded in the quiet room. I felt the cheek of my backside sting against the work-warn palm of his hand. I cried out in surprise and discomfort.
“You’ll take your punishment without making a sound.” He raised his hand and slapped the sensitive skin again … then again. I could only imagine how red it must be. Wincing at the pain, I did my best to keep quiet. I wasn’t used to such dominance. A brief thought ran through my head though, as I stood there taking it; although it stung, I was enjoying it.
The wetness between my legs flowed freely. I could feel traces of it dripping down the inside of my thighs. Soon, the painful look on my face turned to pleasure. My slight groan of pain turned into long sensual moans. He didn’t seem to mind that I expressed myself in that way.
Mike smiled behind me. “That’s a good girl.” He said praising me. “You’re being a very good student now. Perhaps it is time I reward you for your efforts to please me.”
I begged silently for him thrust his hard cock up my waiting pussy as my reward. Another idea had already crossed his mind. His intentions were to make me wait for as long as he possibly could. I felt his hardness brush against my thigh. He teased me purposely. My ass wiggled daring him to just “DO IT”. What I got instead both shocked and surprised me.
Two then three fingers plunged into my wetness. It was as if his intentions were to scoop up as much of my juices as he could … he did just that. He pulled his fingers out pleased at how they glistened in the candlelight. He hesitated for a moment. I wondered what he was doing. Then I heard a low hum and a whirring sound behind me.
I couldn’t place it right away. Then I realized what it was. Had he come THAT prepared? I almost laughed out loud at the idea. He was sure of himself, but that would be presuming a bit too much. Even for him. Then it dawned on me …
“Hope you don’t mind, but as I was preparing things in here, I came across your little bag of goodies.” His little chuckle emanated enjoyment. “You shouldn’t leave things out in the open for others to see. Now you’ll get what you deserve” I felt the tip of my little flesh colored, multi-speed, just like the real thing vibrator, press against my hole.
The vibrations against my ass felt so good. He pressed into it a little more. It opened slowly to his advances. It had sat in the cold room long enough to possess a slight chill. That, along with the slickness of my juices spread over its length, made me want more of it. I pushed backwards onto the head of it, as he pushed forward into me.
I couldn’t help it. I had to verbalize my pleasure. “Oh shit … Mike, that feels so fucking good.” Dirty words slipped out of my mouth. Manipulating my ass enticed the seedier side of me to come out to play. I was quickly turning into his obedient slut.
He held it stationery, as I rocked back and forth on it. He reached around with his free hand and pinched my nipple hard, rolling and twisting it between his fingers. I threw my head back, moaning so loud I think I startled him.
“May I play with my pussy?” I dared to ask. He abandoned my nipple, slapping my ass hard, in answer to my question. I did it anyway.
His stinging hand only added to the pleasure I was experiencing. I continued without hesitation, until I came profusely. I could feel my ass muscles throbbing, grabbing onto the welcome intrusion in my ass. My fingers wallowed in the juices pooling at my vaginal opening. His hungry fingers pushed mine aside, so that he could get some for himself.
I could hear his satisfied moans behind me, as he sucked his fingers clean. Once again we were both satisfied with the outcome of our forbidden lust, but he wasn’t done with me yet. “Now, how would you like to feel a real, big, hard cock inside of that tight ass of yours?”
He thrust into my wet pussy to get his cock lubricated. Before I could answer his previous question, I felt the bulbous head of his cock pressing against my ass. I was still vulnerable from the vibrator, so it was easy for him to slide in a little.
The thickness of his cock filled my aching ass. Then he pushed against me a little more. His hips began to rock back and forth, fucking me with the tip. “Ohhhh” I moaned. I burned with hot passionate lust. It hurt a little, but the more he moved inside of me, the more I wanted.
Before I knew it, he had most of his large cock inside of me. I struggled to take it all. Mike didn’t move for a few seconds, allowing me time to get used to the feeling of complete fullness. He spanked me lightly over and over on the cheeks, which enticed me more. My ass writhed with excitement.
Slowly, I began moving up and down on his length, fucking myself with his cock. Mike groaned with pure ecstasy, at the feel of my tight ass squeezing him. I wiggled my ass with him still inside, teasing him with my wanton ways. “Does that feel good Mike?” I asked.
“Ugh” He let out a groan, that seemed to come from the pit of his stomach. “ Yes It feels so fucking good.” His self-control began to fade. I felt him fucking me with slow deliberate strokes in and out.
Despite this being my ‘punishment’ he was gentle with me. He slapped my reddened skin again. Grabbing a handful of my hair, his thrusts became more adamant. We met each other’s thrusts with intense need.
My hand disappeared between my legs to play with myself. Faster and faster I rubbed my swollen clit, bringing myself close to orgasm. I could feel his building also, as his cock swelled in my ass. “Mmm, yes baby … cum in my ass.” His strokes intensified.
His groin pounded faster and harder against me. “I’m cummminnngg ” My body began to twitch, pulsing with each wave of release. My climax was so forceful that he could feel my hole tighten in spasms on his cock. This pushed him over the edge. He could no longer hold back his own climax to prolong the euphoric feeling that had washed over him.
“ Ugh, Jesus … I can’t hold back” His body stiffened, as he thrust hard into me a couple more times. The last time he slammed into me he held his body tight against mine. I felt his hot sticky juice explode into my depths, cleansing my insides with his cum. My asshole burned. The thick fluid covered the rawness of his intense fuck. Instead of pain, I felt the pleasure of the moment.
He remained inside of me for a while before his cock began to slowly lose its hardness. Pulling out of me slowly, he said. “ That totally drained me.” He chuckled, a smile spread across his face. He sat down on the bench inside the tub and I turned carefully to do the same. He reached out to take my hand, helping me. We both fought to regain our slow rhythmic breathing.
I felt a breeze up by my head, as if he waved his hand. Subconsciously, I had closed my eyes in the throws of passion and hadn’t yet opened them. I had forgotten about the blindfold, that was covering my eyes. He untied it easily with one hand. I slowly opened my eyes to let them adjust to the candlelight. Which surprisingly shown brightly in the dark room. Mike kissed me passionately before he lay back against the edge to relax.
“Hungry?” I asked. I was suddenly famished. As I’m sure he was. He nodded in agreement. “ Well, I’ll wash up quick and go find something for us.” I said smiling. His eyes had closed. “ Hey, don’t go falling’ asleep in the tub.” His eyes fluttered open to look at me.
“ Your probably right.” He said in agreement. “ Pass me the soap when your done … and I’ll be right behind you.” We soaped up quickly, playfully helping each other. I could feel Mike’s cock growing again in anticipation with each soapy caress.
Handing him the soap, grinning, I said. “ You better finish yourself or we’ll be in here all night and starve to death.” We both laughed. I grabbed one of the neatly folded towels on the edge of the tub and proceeded to get out. Quickly drying off, I complained briefly about it being a little chilly.
“ I’ll go throw another log on the fire if it’s still going.” I threw on my robe and headed out to the living room. Mike was rinsing off when I left the room. Shortly, I heard the motor on the Jacuzzi stop, as he pulled the plug to drain the tub.
I yelled into the other room where he was still drying off. “What sounds good? I have ham for sandwiches or we can cook the steaks I bought.” I waited for an answer.
Mike walked out of the bedroom buck naked in search of his jeans and shirt. “Doesn’t Sir Cumsalot EVER rest?” I asked laughing out loud. Mike looked down and saw that his cock was half hard yet.
“I guess he was excited to meet Lady Lust.” He chuckled at his quick-witted humor. “ I have a feeling it’s going to be a long night, better cook up that steak. I’m going to need some red meat.” He grinned devilishly at me. His blue eyes sparkled in the dim light.
“Ok, get dressed would you … or it won’t be the meat cooking’.” We both laughed again. Mike slipped his jeans on and headed over to the fireplace, throwing on a couple of logs. “Thanks” I said appreciatively. He sat down on the couch when he was done, stretching out to relax. His eyes closed again. Soon I could hear the faint sound of his snoring coming from the other room. I just grinned and busied myself preparing our meal of steak and salad.
Chapter Eight
I awoke Mike by waving his plate of steaming food in front of his nose. The aroma of steak topped with sauteed onions and mushrooms drifted through the cabin. His eyes popped open, as he exclaimed how hungry he was, “I’m famished after all that hot sex.” He chuckled. Truth was, I was too.
Handing him his plate of food, I sat his bowl of salad down on the end table nearby. Then went back to the kitchen to get mine off of the counter top. We enjoyed out dinner while we talked more about our lives. As we finished, I took the plates out to the kitchen. Mike asked, “ What’s for dessert?” He laughed, as if he knew I wasn’t prepared for that.
I stammered a little, trying to think of something quick, that I might have in the fridge. I didn’t get many groceries at the little store on my way here. I only bought enough for a couple days, thinking that I might be going out to eat a time or two. Frantically, I replayed what I had bought the in my head.
“I’m not referring to food.” He announced with a sly grin on his face.
Sitting down next to him on the couch, I playfully punched him in the arm. “ Here I am trying to think of what to offer you and your thinking about sex.”
“It’ll be a great way to work off what we just ate.” He tried to convince me of the benefits of sexual activity, after eating such a filling dinner.
“I …” Mike placed his lips on mine mid-sentence, cutting off any excuses I intended to offer. He kissed them gently, as if committing their taste to memory.
“ Mmm you taste good. Let’s see what’s in the second layer.” His mouth covered mine once again. His tongue slipped between my slightly opened lips to find mine. Mike’s kiss lustfully devoured me, as he would a heavenly piece of rich cake.
A questioning thought flashed through my mind, as I sat eyes closed, taking in the sumptuousness of my dessert; “I wonder if he’s imagining me as a piece of ‘Better Than Sex Cake’”? At that moment, I felt like the smooth, rich, creamy layers of that luscious cake. My smooth skin … my body rich with sugary passion … and my pussy. My pussy was creamy with mounting arousal.
His ravenous lips traveled along the curve of my neck. “Mike, you are insatiable.” I moaned. He found the little sensitive spot along the hollow of my collarbone. My breathing faltered, as I gave in to his appetite.
“ Shhh, just enjoy your dessert.” He savored every taste, every nibble. His hand slipped past the edge of my robe and covered my bare breast. My hard nipple stood erect in the palm of his hand, as he cupped and kneaded my flesh. Pulling the fabric back exposing me, his mouth covered the nipple’s diameter, sucking and nibbling at its tender meatiness.
I arched my back to meet his waiting mouth. A groan of pleasure escaped from deep within him. He slowly lowered me onto the couch, so that I lay beneath him. Mike untied my robe leaving me naked and vulnerable to his touch. His soft chest hair tickled my stomach, as he continued his desired assault on my breasts. I could feel his cock straining against the tightness of his jeans. It pressed hard against my unyielding upper thigh. Sir Cumsalot was awake and ready to defend his territory.
Mike’s demeanor had changed. He was being affectionate. It was as if offering him food tamed the wild beast in him. His hunger satisfied; he chose to take gentle deliberate pleasure in the tasty morsel that lay before him.
I loved responding with wild abandonment during sex, as well as offering a taste of forbidden fruit. But what Mike was offering me now, was flawless unexplored intimacy. Somewhere between ‘hello’ and this moment, our needs had changed. I could tell by the way he kissed me and touched my burning flesh. He gazed into my eyes with a smoldering passion that I had not seen before.
Chapter Nine
I could not help but gaze back at him with the same intensity I saw in his eyes. If asked only a day ago if I believed in love at first site, I would of said ‘No’. What started out as pure animal magnetism had blossomed, in only a few short hours, into something else, into something I couldn’t explain.
Mike seemed to change his mind. Moving back up my body, he brought his face only inches from mine, whispering. “ I apologize for the intensity of my demanding ways. When I first laid eyes on you, I wanted you so badly. Now, I want you even more, but …” He hesitated, staring deep into my eyes. His gaze was apologetic and tender.
“Shhh” I told him. “ You don’t have to explain.” I said, offering my understanding. We both had spent our rush of lustful excitement early on. What we both wanted now, was to make slow passionate love to each other. So that we could imprint every detail to our memory forever. Every detail that our senses could capture. “ Make love to me slowly Mike.”
A small grin formed on his lips. His eyes sparkled with admiration. We did seem to understand each other. I raised my head the few inches that separated us and pressed my soft lips against his. Without hurry our lips tasted each other’s sweetness.
Mike carefully brushed a few strands of hair from my cheek. Caressing their silkiness between his fingers. His fingers brushing lightly against my skin. I stroked his back with gentle caresses. Sometimes pulling him tighter to me, as my need grew for him. I could feel his need growing through his jeans, as he lay atop of me. Our kiss became more needful.
Mike broke free from my embrace momentarily to make a suggestion. “ Let’s take this someplace more comfortable.” I merely smiled in agreement. My mind was elsewhere, imprinting the kissable softness of his lips to memory.
“ I’ll just throw another log on real quick.” He rose from my scantily clad body. I could feel his eyes sweep intensely across my body. No smile, no words. Just uneven breathing, that signified the unsteady emotions lying just below the surface.
He backed away from me lying on the couch, turning unwillingly to take care of the fire. I closed my robe and swung my legs off the edge to get up. I sat there a moment watching the muscles in his back, as he picked up a heavy log and dropped it carefully onto the remaining embers. Mike poked at the fire stirring it up.
When he was satisfied it would take off nicely, he turned back to me and extended his arm, offering me his hand. I graciously accepted. With my hand in his he led me to the bedroom. A couple of the larger sturdier candles still flickered in the corner of the room. Giving us enough light to make our way to the bed. The orange glow cast by the candles created a mysterious other world feeling to our surroundings. It cast us in a ritualistic light, that I found to be flattering.
When we reached the side of the bed, Mike let go of my hand to turn back the covers. I began to untie my robe, when he turned and said. “No …” His sudden outburst startled me. “ I want to undress you.” My hands fell to my side, as I anticipated his touch.
I wanted to say something to him, but it was too soon. Silently I reminded myself to just stay in the moment. Worry about tomorrow … tomorrow. I wanted him so bad that my entire body ached with need.
He lifted my robe from my shoulders, letting it drop around my feet. Mike’s eyes never left mine. He had no other clothing to remove, as I had only put on my robe to eat. I reached out to reciprocate. I unbuttoned his jeans and slipped the zipper down carefully. In the silence, the “zzzzz” of his zipper, was all I heard against the backdrop of our erratic breathing. The head of his cock was peeking out at me. His pair of jeans was the only thing keeping our naked bodies apart.
We stared at each other in awe, as if it was our first time together. This time we took our time to actually see … to touch … to feel the current of attraction buzzing between us. I crawled up into the feather soft bed, waiting for him to join me. Mike quickly slipped his pants off and climbed in next to me.
The night air had turned colder, penetrating the sliding doors in the bedroom. He offered to put his arm around and under my head, so that I could rest it upon his chest. Snuggling closer for warmth and the feel of flesh against flesh, I expressed to him how good it felt for him to hold me.
I turned my head towards him to kiss his chest. His arm tightened around my shoulders, pulling me closer. I planted slow caressing kisses at the base of his neck. Further still, until he could hear my jagged breath quicken in his ear. My hand slid up over his stomach and chest. I stopped for a moment to run my fingers through his chest hair. I cupped the opposite cheek in my hand, as my whispered breath uttered, “I want to make love to you Mike.”
My thumb caressed his cheek, brushing against his mustache as I slid my hand closer to his mouth. I gently caressed his wet lips with my thumb. Followed by my finger, as my mouth neared his. He caught my finger between his teeth holding it there gently. His lips encircled it, sucking it slowly. Teasing me with his intentional seduction.
He released my finger, opening his mouth just a little, as my lips came to rest upon his. My tongue grazed against his bottom lip, before mine entrapped it between their swollen arousal. I sucked at his bottom lip gently … briefly, before kissing him full on the mouth.
Our tongues slipped into the other’s mouth, twisting, entangling … dancing their slow erotic dance. We both moaned as our kiss intensified. Pressed against his upper body, my bare breast and hardened nipple poked against him. Mike held my head in his hands. His fingers tangled in my long blond hair. He didn’t want to let go of me … He didn’t want me slipping away into the night. My leg slipped over his, cradling it against my wet bare pussy. Some of my wet warm juices dripped onto his leg, branding him with my passion.
I rubbed my pussy against his trapped thigh, as our kiss continued to deepen. I felt his hand slide down, brushing over his swollen member, pressing it against my hip. His hand cupped the cheek of my butt, then continued north. His fingertips trailed along the outer edge of my body. Goose bumps rose on my flesh at his lightly applied touch. I cursed him silently for making me feel so wild, so out of control. I wanted him so damn bad.
His hand stopped at my exposed breast, as I turned my upper body just enough for him to capture my nipple between his fingertips. He twisted and rolled its erectness until I moaned into his open mouth.
Mike rolled me onto my back without breaking our sexual connection. He pressed his leg firmly between my thighs against the V-shape of my womanhood. I rocked my hips against him frantically, unable to stop until he felt me tremble beneath him. Warm wet cum seeped from my depths. I slipped my hand between us into the waiting wetness, fucking myself with my fingers.
Our moans mingled. Mike slipped his tongue out of my mouth leaving a trail of warm wet kisses behind as he headed south. I arched against his waiting mouth, verbally expressing my appreciation. “Ohhh, You feel so fucking good Mike” I wasn’t concerned about the volume of my voice. My only concern was how damn good he was making me feel.
I writhed in excitement as he closed in on my waist … then lower, as I felt his kisses getting wetter. He teased me deliberately, kissing and licking everywhere but there. He even licked my fingers, as I continued playing with my pussy.
I wasn’t going to let him get away with teasing me. I slipped my fingers back into my wet hole covering my mound with the palm of my hand.
“What do you want Mike?” I asked. He looked up at me, his eyes pleading. “Your going to have to ask me … “ I brought my fingers to my mouth and sucked my sweet nectar from them. “Mmm, would you like to lick my pussy Mike?” I felt like teasing him until he begged me. It wasn’t enough to know that he wanted me. I wanted to feel his need for me.
In between wet kisses and hungry licks along my inner thighs he pleaded. “ Laurie … please … I want to … taste your sweetness … Mmm, so bad.” His mouth brushed so closely, that I raised my hips unable to control my impulses. He knew I had surrendered.
Mike’s mouth licked my moist fingers that still lay between my legs. Their attempt to keep him at bay useless. His tongue slipped between my fingers. Hungrily he licked at them, devouring every delicious morsel. It was useless. My attempt to keep him out had failed.
My hand cupped the side of his face, as he dove deeper into my love nest. I could feel my climax building, more and more. Lifting my hips I pressed my pussy into his face and mouth. I wanted more. I could feel my orgasm … almost … then he pulled back a little to prolong my release. “Oh don’t stop” I begged. He flicked my pussy with his tongue. He would fuck me with it when he was ready to and not before.
He grinned, but I didn’t notice. I was so totally involved in what I was feeling. “What do you want Laurie?” he asked. “ Do you want my tongue to fuck you until you cum?”
“Mmmhmm … Please Mike.” My hand rose to cup the side of his face again, urging him to go down on me. “ Please.” I breathlessly begged again. I tried to calm myself a little hoping that would show him I would be good. I just wanted to feel his tongue inside. I wanted to cum.
It worked. Mike continued his quest to make me cum. Slowly at first. He made me wait patiently for my orgasm to rebuild to the point of no return. I hated that he stopped in the first place, but loved him for the new excitement building within me. It was more intense and coming so quickly.
At the point of no return I grasped his head gently and held him to me. My body began to tremble, as each unavoidable wave of ecstasy rolled through me. Mike’s tongue waited within my tunnel of love for the first taste of my nectar. Cum washed over his tongue, coating it. I could hear him moaning, as he dug in for more. My release was so intense, that tears of unexplainable pleasure pooled under my eyelids.
After my orgasm subsided I felt him moving up alongside my body to lie next to me. He kissed me, sharing my taste on his lips. ‘How could I possibly make him feel as good as he made me feel?’ I asked myself silently. Mike needed release. I could feel his rock hard cock stabbing against my leg. Just begging me to relieve it.
I had noticed a ladder back chair sitting in the corner of the room earlier. A smile spread across my face. Getting up from the bed, I made my way over to the chair. Mike just watched me with a confused look on his face. Setting it by the side of the bed, I asked Mike to humor me and come sit on the chair. Intrigued as to what I had up my sleeve. he jumped off the bed, quickly taking his seat before me. His hard cock sprung from his lap in an inviting way.
Straddling his lap, I sat down slowly on his cock. It was swollen with excitement, making it a very tight fit. It felt so good the way he filled me up. Holding on to the back of the chair I rocked my hips in a circular motion, swallowing every inch with my pussy. Mike’s arms wrapped around me and cupped my ass. He kissed my neck and encouraged my movements on his manhood. He leaned in catching my erect nipple in his mouth and sucked at it with such need.
Slowly I rode up and down on his rod. With each motion his cock became more and more lubricated. My rhythm quickened. Faster and faster, until I was riding him with intention of bringing him to a sudden climax. Then slower, an unbearably slow fuck. My hips slowly writhed with desire, as I took in the length of his cock.
“ Oh yeah baby, ride me” His eyes closed, as a look of pure pleasure came across his face. His hands grasped my ass tighter, still allowing me the freedom of my own pace. My climax neared as my rhythm quickened.
Faster … faster, “Oh baby, I’m going to cum on your fucking cock ” I moaned loudly. My confession brought Mike closer to his own release.
“ Cum for me Laurie.” He encouraged, as his load threatened to explode. My body reacted almost simultaneously with his enticing words. “ That’s it baby. I feel it, I feel you cumming.” I continued to ride him vigorously, as my body spasm. My pussy grasped at his hardness with each pleasurable pulsation. I felt his body stiffen, as he prepared to shoot his load in my wet pussy.
“Ugh He groaned loudly. I felt his thick liquid gush into me. Some leaking out as I thrust down on him a couple more times. I slid down the length of him one more time and sat upon his lap.
Mike kissed me passionately, showing me his appreciation for giving him such a good cum. We slowly parted lips. “Thank you Mike.” I said with sincerity.
“For what Laurie?” he asked.
I blushed slightly, feeling like I was giving him thanks for my first time ever. “For giving me such pleasure tonight.” In a sense he had. It had been a very long time since I felt so much passion and freedom to express my needs.
He smiled at me, the sparkle in his baby blue eyes twinkling at me. “ Your welcome of course, but there’s no need to thank me. I should be the one thanking you.” I looked at him surprised and puzzled. “ For allowing me to experience your beauty … both inside and out.”
I was sure that had been the nicest thing anyone had ever said to me. He could see by the look in my eyes that he had made his point. I leaned in a kissed him gently on the lips. Tasting them slowly, I replayed the night’s events in my head, committing every detail to memory.
PART TWO
DREAM'S DESIRE
Intro
The night’s events kept filtering in and out of my dreams, as I drifted off to sleep in Mike’s arms. It felt as if it had all been an erotic dream. One produced from months of sexual seclusion. After the ex had moved out eight months prior, my vibrator had become my partner in uninhibited passion. Between the absence of a flesh and blood man and horrendous work hours, romantic fulfillment had become almost extinct. Well, with the exception of those moments when my body burned hot with need. Just before giving in to sleep’s dreaminess, my mind mingled with reality.
Chapter One
One Saturday morning about three months ago, we were called in for an impromptu meeting concerning an existing account. We needed something new, something fresh, to submit as our proposal. Keeping this account was vital to our company’s survival. The seven department heads concerned, myself included, were stressed beyond belief. The meeting lasted about three hours before we decided, enough was enough, and we made our final decisions. Everyone said his or her weary good-byes, promising to be back on Monday.
As usual I stayed behind to finish up. No one was left in the building except the janitor ‘Big’ Tom and myself. The women in the building were responsible for the title ‘Big’. Since its first utterance, it had stuck. Tom was a big good-looking hunk of a man, but it wasn’t the reason we called him that. A few of us closer female co-workers began to notice the bulge in his pants. Making comments among ourselves we just one day said, “Hey Big Tom, how’s it going?” and it stuck.
After I figured I had done enough work, I gathered my things and exited my office. It had gotten late, in my tenacious working state of mind. I was going through my mental checklist, when I remembered that I needed the outline from the meeting. I started to turn around to head back to my office, when I realized I had left it in the boardroom. As I neared the double doors I heard something down the hall. It was ‘Big’ Tom. He was standing at the end of the corridor, getting ready to descend on the service elevator to the next floor.
I raised my hand to wave, yelling down to him. “ Have a good night ‘Big’ Tom”
He waved back. “You do the same Laurie” I wondered if he realized why we called him 'Big' Tom?
I commented under my breath. “Hell, I would if you’d just fuck me with that big cock of yours.”
Entering the room, my mind began wandering aimlessly into forbidden fantasy. I needed the distraction, the release. I looked across the boardroom table, to where I had sat quite a few hours ago, and found my outline. Sitting down in my conference chair, I went over my mental checklist one more time, making sure I hadn’t forgotten anything. I swung around in the overstuffed chair and faced the night skyline. It sure was beautiful at night. The last remnants of sunset faded. Burning lights, in the high-rise across from us, shown brightly like twinkling stars in the dark night.
My head fell back against the chair. Stress poured from every pore of my body. Thoughts drifted back to ‘Big’ Tom. I smiled as I imagine him walking back in here, naked under his janitor’s jumpsuit. In my fantasy, he expressed his need to fuck my wet pussy. While I stood, bent seductively, over the boardroom table. He lifted my skirt high above my ass, admiring my gartered stockings and shapely legs. Tom inhaled the sweet smell of sexual arousal emanating from my soaked red silk panties. Eyes closed I imagined every heated exchange between us.
That night, my hand slipped between my stocking-covered legs, in the boardroom that caused so much stress, and I came.
As my dream continued, lying next to Mike in our bed of passion, ‘Big’ Tom disappeared. It was Mike’s eyes I gazed into, as he stood before me, naked under the janitor’s jumpsuit. His big hard cock strained against the course material, begging to fuck me.
“You want ‘Big’ Mike to fuck you nice and hard Laurie?” he asked. All the while, he stared lustfully at my hand between my legs.
I stood up from my chair, and turned away from him. Bending slightly at the waist, over the edge of the table, I hiked my skirt up over my ripe ass. I turned my head. Looking over my shoulder, with a smoldering glare of sexual need I replied, “If you don’t I’ll have you fired.” My corporate-voiced answer stated my demands clearly.
‘Big’ Mike looked at me in wonder, as to whether or not I could actually have that done. His worry was short lived. Mentally he threw caution to the wind. ‘Fuck that sexual harassment bullshit your feeding me … and Fuck you.’ ‘Big’ Mike quickly unzipped his janitor’s jumpsuit. Pulling it off his upper body and letting it hang freely from his waist.
My intense glare never faltered. I stood there daring him with my eyes. I looked him over from head to cock like a piece of well-earned corporate meat. The sight of his broad hairy chest, thick arms and swollen cock, made my pussy hot. I wouldn’t have him fired, but I might insist on a weekly endowment of his sexual prowess. My hand slipped between my spread legs.
‘Big’ Mike saw the outline of my fingers, through the thin fabric of my red silk panties. They were sliding in and out of my wet pussy. My ass writhed invitingly. I pulled them out slowly and brought them to my turned head, teasing him. My wet rose-colored lips encircled my middle finger at the base. I pulled it slowly out of my hungry mouth. “ Would you like to taste the benefits that cum with this job?” I asked. Desire-smothered sarcasm oozed from every word.
He stood there with his swollen cock in his hand. Just stroking it slowly. Lustful thoughts glazed over his eyes.
“Well Do you or don’t you?” I demanded.
‘Big’ Mike released his cock and came up behind me, a look of disgust on his face. His arm circled around my waist, pulling my ass back against his hard cock. The other one wrapped around my chest, grasping my aching breast in the palm of his hand. He squeezed it tightly. “You know, you corporate bitches are fucking cock teases.” He growled into my ear. His face was pressed so closely to mine, that I could feel his hot excited breath against my flesh. The arm that had enclosed around my waist dropped lower, as he invaded the space between my legs. ‘Big’ Mike ripped my panties aside and slid his fingers into my soaked crotch.
I tried to fight back to regain control, but his strength was no match for mine. The more I struggled the more his cock seemed to grow between my ass cheeks. The faster he fucked me with his thick fingers the wetter I got. My struggling turned into pleasurable writhing. My ass teased his cock. Mike took turns fucking me then rubbing my clit with his fingers. I could feel my orgasm building. My hands grasped at him, trying to hang on to my sanity and on to him.
“Maybe ol’ ‘Big’ Mike here should give you a good reason to call me that, eh?” He was stern, but you could hear the underlying desire in his voice. “Fuck you nice and hard with ‘Big’ Mike’s thick hard cock. Mmm, wouldn’t you like that?” My answer was given in a long deep moan of approval. “You can be my little corporate slut. Whenever I feel like it, I’ll fuck you. In the boardroom, in the utility room … or maybe across your God damn desk in your office.” Him talking dirty to me like this was pushing me over the edge. He had me so turned on I was willing to do just about anything.
“Ohhh ‘Big’ Mike …” I moaned loudly, my voice echoing in the empty room. “If you want me to be your fucking slut then you’re going to have to take it” I spat back at him. I couldn’t give up the dominance I had learned at work that easily. I was used to people bowing to my demands, but he was quickly turning me into his submissive little slut.
“Oh, I think you’ll do as I say Laurie, or I’ll have you fired for your indiscretions here in this boardroom.” Weren’t dreams supposed to go your way? I wondered this in my half-awake/half-asleep state, as I turned over in bed. I felt Mike snuggle in behind me. He was asleep, but his cock was awake. It pressed against my ass just as ‘Big’ Mike’s did in my dream. Moaning, I wiggled my ass against it. I wasn’t sure what was a dream or reality. Mike wrapped his arm around me, placing his hand on my breast, in his sleep.
“Well then just fuck me and get it over with” I yelled at ‘Big’ Mike.
“No … no” ‘Big’ Mike chuckled at my stupidity. “I want you to beg me to fuck you bitch.” His sharp words stung and excited. “Beg or get fired”
I believed what he said. He was determined to have me how he wanted it. He let me go just enough that I broke free. Pushing his hand away from between my legs I said, “I’ll never beg” I turned to look at him, staring him in the face with my obstinacy. I started to walk away from him. He grabbed my arm and swung me back around saying, “We’ll see about that.” He backed me up against the wall between the huge picture windows. There wasn’t much of it. As I looked to the side, I could see out the window 10 floors down. It made me dizzy.
He moved swiftly, his thigh held me to the wall between my legs. Grabbing each wrist he lifted them over my head and held tight. He had me pinned between him and the wall. Looking either way, I felt if I moved I would fall out the huge windows. It wasn’t possible, but my fear of heights stopped me. Frozen and unable to move, he roughly took what he wanted.
‘Big’ Mike’s hands assaulted … felt … loved … needed … took me. My leg lifted involuntarily to wrap around his. His that pressed between mine with restraint. My back arched away from the wall, as he sucked and bit at my erect nipples through my blouse. His fingers had found their way back into my pool of sexual urge and were fucking me with intense purpose. His mouth covered mine for a moment of uninhibited desire.
His lips left mine, tasting the curve of my neck. He bit at my tender skin, sucking at it hard enough to leave his mark … a mark of my defeat … his Mastership. “Oh Fuck ” I screamed out. “Just fuck me with your big hard cock.” I groaned with lust. ‘Big’ Mike didn’t take the time to revel in his victory. Turning me around, he held me against the open window. His strong grip was still firmly on my wrists. He ripped my red silk panties from my pussy and thrust his swollen cock deep into me, impaling me upon his mighty sword.
He thrust in and out of me with sexual authority … harder and faster. He released my sore wrists, knowing I wouldn’t try to run. We became one entangled body of sexual arousal, humping and grinding right there in plain sight. Anyone who dared look up would see us.
Back in the reality of my lover’s bed, I writhed against Mike’s body. My incessant moaning with lustful need had awakened his desire. He caressed my dream-induced body. Mike wanted to become a part of my erotic fantasy, to share my erotic arousal.
Chapter Two
He kissed my closed eyelids, my cheek, the tip of my nose, and tasted my lips. Lowering the covers from my warm body, his mouth searched lower until he caught my erect nipple between his lips. His moans coincided with the moaning in my dream. I reached out and pulled him closer to me, as if I was aware of reality. He planted sensuous kisses around my swollen breasts and then headed further south.
A wet trail of passion led him to my V-shaped treasure. Mike’s mustache tickled my skin. Little goose bumps covered my body in chilled arousal. With my body exposed to the cool night air I began to awaken. Once again, I dangled somewhere between slumber and aroused consciousness.
“Mmm” I moaned loudly, as I felt his loving mouth kiss me just above my trimmed pubic hair. He planted little kisses and licks all around my pussy. I was so wet from the dream of him as my demanding janitor of lust. His tongue slipped between the fleshy folds to find me slick and creamy. As I began to awaken, I heard him whisper words of pleasure.
“You taste so fucking good Laurie. You have the sweetest pussy I’ve ever tasted.” He lapped the nectar from me devouring every morsel he could. It was all for him, my offering to my Master of Pleasure. His tongue flicked at my swollen clit, then slid lower, plunging it into my hole. He was so good with his tongue.
Now, fully awake to know the reality of what was happening, I reached for him, urging him to come to me and share his tasty treat. I could smell my juices lingering on his mustache, which had the same affect on me. It turned me on. We shared and savored the ‘Essence of Me’, with an intimate kiss only shared by lovers. Our kiss, slow and inviting, tender and loving, passionately filled with pure lust for each other.
“You are my Master of Pleasure Mike.” I whispered. “I give to you my every desire and passion.” A deep guttural moan was released. He loved that I gave my complete self to him freely.
“And you are my Mistress of Passion … a willing slave to my every whim. Because you obediently desire to please me, I hold you close as the only slave to my pleasure. I honor and respect you as you show me.” These words were something I didn’t expect to hear out of a man, but I could feel and hear his sincerity.
“Your Mistress wishes to have her Master make love to her.” My face was serious and intent on him seeing what emotions lie within. His was not without the same.
“ Your Master wants the same.” With that admission he began kissing me passionately again … tongues intertwining, making love, exploring. Our passions had changed so quickly. We were caught up in a whirlwind of intense emotion. Completely lost in a world created by lovers of eras gone by.
For over an hour we kissed, touched, caressed and grind against each other in ultimate ecstasy. We both knew that it wouldn’t be long after he thrust into me, that we would both succumb to sexual bliss.
There were no acrobatics involved, just pure want and passionate need. As Mike lay on top of me, he slowly entered my waiting pussy with his hard cock. I felt his thickness stretch me. I stifled the words I wanted to utter, but not the moans that welled up inside of me. His mouth covered mine.
My moans continued against his open mouth. I brought my legs up around his waist. Mike chose to kneel before my womanhood. I lifted my legs up and over his chest and shoulders. He held on tightly for support and pushing. He thrust harder into my depths. He leaned forward, bending my legs to my chest, reaching deeper. “Uggghhhh” he groaned. “You feel so damn good Laurie. If I keep going I’m going to cum.”
“Don’t stop” I didn’t want him to this time. “Just release for me, don’t hold back.” I begged. His thrusting quickened. He was so close … I was so close.
“Cum with me Laurie. Let me feel your juices wash over my hard cock.” He slowed a little to wait for me, but I wasn’t having it.
“Just fuck me Mike … harder and faster until you can’t hold back. Ohhhh baby, yesssss ” I cried out. I pinched and rolled my nipples between my fingers. “Talk dirty to me, tell me your going to cum in my fucking wet pussy” I couldn’t help it, my orgasm was building so quick and with such intensity that my mouth spewed out my desire. My pussy began to pulsate on his thickness. My body quivered under his. He continued thrusting as my pussy milked him. “Give it to me”
He came so hard it almost looked painful for him. “Oh Jesus … Uggghhh ” he thrust hard and held tightly against me. I could feel his hot sticky cum spurting inside of me. I lowered my legs, as Mike fell gently against me. We held each other for a while just to let our emotions settle down in the quiet. He slid to my side, still half lying on top of me, and snuggled against my chest.
Mike breathed in deeply, taking in the scent of my perfume. It wasn’t long before I heard the steady sound of sleep-induced breathing. I, too, was not far behind. Drifting off into peaceful slumber, I saw his face smiling back at me. Then without his lips moving I heard those words … the words I waited to utter.
Chapter Three
The next morning I awoke to the most wonderful smell emanating from the kitchen. With my sexual appetite satisfied my stomach demanded attention. I was absolutely famished from my night with Mike. Normally I wouldn’t worry about eating in the morning, but after a night like last night, I needed to replenish my energy. A big breakfast was just what I needed to start my day off, as I was hoping to continue our lovemaking marathon sometime today. I grinned mischievously, as I planned my next move.
I was stretching like a languorous feline when Mike walked through the bedroom doorway. “Well good morning sleepyhead. Are you hungry?” he asked. “I made us breakfast.” He was grinning from ear to ear, with a renewed sparkle in his eye. Mike looked as happy as I felt. He sat down on the edge of the bed. Leaning towards me, he planted a quick ‘good morning’ kiss on my lips, before sitting upright again.
“Hey, not so fast.” I said, “Come here.” I pulled Mike closer to kiss him again, this time laced with undeniable passion. I had placed my hand on his thigh. Slipping it closer to his manhood, I felt his growing reaction to my touch. “Thank you for making breakfast Mike. Care for a little pre-breakfast snack?” I laughed aloud at the look on his face.
“Haven’t you had enough yet?” he asked. Mike found one of my ticklish spots just below my rib cage. He let me have it until I begged for him to stop. “Ok … ok I was kidding.” I had been laughing so hard I had tears in my eyes. “I’m starving anyway, you wore my ass out last night Mike.” That little look I come to know so well last night, told me he had enjoyed it as much as I did.
Mike reached over to the ladder back chair in the corner. Handing me my robe he said, “Here, put this on. Let’s eat before it gets cold. I’ll figure out how to ravish your body afterwards.” He was grinning, but I knew he was serious. As I sat up the covers fell from my breasts. “Hurry up … before I change my mind.” He stood up to give me room to get out of bed.
When I went out to the kitchen I was taken by the breakfast I saw waiting. The smell was absolutely intoxicating. My stomach growled in anticipation of savoring a tasty morsel. “Mmm, It looks good Mike, Thank you so much for making it.” Each of us had an omelet, toast and sausages. I could also smell coffee and noticed a pitcher of orange juice on the counter. “Wait a minute,” I said puzzled. “I didn’t buy all this for my stay. Where did it come from?”
He just stood there with a little smile on his face. “Well … what you didn’t have I had gone home and got.” He stepped back as if I would reach out and slap him.
“But … we are a bit snowed in, aren’t we?” I walked over to the big picture window and peered outside between the curtains. The snow had been cleared from the porch. I turned and looked at him a moment, then turned back to look outside again. I didn’t notice it at first, but there were boot tracks leading off the porch that could be seen clearly in the deep snow. Boot tracks that didn’t lead to the old truck.
The truck looked like it had been buried there for months in the snow. Tracks led around to the side of the cabin before they disappeared. I turned back to Mike and asked, “Did our neighbor come over and help dig us out, as well as offer us breakfast?” I already didn’t buy it, but I asked anyway. Mike stood there fidgeting. I could tell he was trying to come up with some great excuse I couldn’t refuse to believe. When nothing came to mind that would be believable, he simply told me the truth.
“I live out back of this cabin, beyond the trees in the backyard.” I just stood there a moment to let it soak in. As reality hit me my facial expression changed, Mike backed away a little more. I reached out and pushed him in the chest. He lost his footing a little as he stumbled backwards. He took another step back after he regained his composure. “Laurie, please let’s eat. Breakfast will get cold.”
“You mean you live within walking distance of my cabin and you pretended you couldn’t get home last night?” The anger in my voice was also noticeable in my body language. I pulled the robe tighter around myself. “Why did you do that Mike?”
“Laurie, I …” he stumbled to find the right words. “I was attracted to you the moment I saw you. I didn’t think you’d give me a second look if you didn’t get a chance to know me a little.”
“Oh we got to know one another quite well, now didn’t we?” I was irritated that he didn’t feel he could be honest with me to begin with. “Was that your intention all along, to get me into bed?” I had to know, because that was definitely how it looked.
“No” He moved in closer to me. The distance between us shortened, as he stepped right in front of me. “No Laurie, I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want to, but I didn’t want to leave last night. The weather gave me a perfect excuse, so I took it. Please forgive me?”
Mike tried to reach out for me, but I backed away from his outstretched hand. I didn’t get far though, as I felt the counter pressing against my hips after my first step. I was trapped between the counter and Mike, unable to go anywhere. He was blocking my way out of the small kitchen. “Wait a minute Laurie, just let me explain.” He begged, as I tried to find my way around him.
I wasn’t listening. Mike pinned me up against the counter top and refused to let me by until I did listen. “Don’t try to tell me you didn’t feel it to. When I saw you in the doorway, I saw it in your eyes … the attraction was instant. Now your going to say it never should of happened, because I live just beyond your back yard?” Mike was upset with me, but it was because he was hurt by my sudden change of heart. “Look at me Laurie …” I looked up briefly unable to look him directly in the eyes. “Look at me.” He demanded more sternly.
Apprehension coursed through my body. If I did look he would see how I felt. Maybe he would just see the disappointment in my eyes. When I finally did look up, my concern was not for what he saw in my own anymore. What I saw in his eyes surprised me. If he felt that way why couldn’t he just say it? Mike never uttered a word. Instead he let go of the counter. Wrapping his arms around my body he pulled me close and held me tightly against him. “I just wanted to be here with you.” He whispered into my ear.
My anger melted away. I had wanted him here too. He merely used our circumstances to make it possible. If I had thought quicker I might of done the same thing. “I know” I replied after a moment of contemplation. “I wanted you here with me just as much.” He pulled away a little. Cupping my face in his big strong hands, he barely touched my lips with his, and again they touched mine … more adamant this time. He tasted their sweetness. Wanting more, his tongue slipped between my lips to kiss me passionately.
We finally parted in mutual agreement to forget his intentional dishonesty. I made him promise to be honest from then on or I wouldn’t accept the next apology. “I promise Laurie. My intentions weren’t to hurt you, just to be with you. I never dreamed the night would unfold as it did.” With a smile on his face he added, “ … but I’m glad that it did.” I couldn’t help but agree with him. “Are you still hungry?” he asked with hope. He had gone through a lot of trouble to prepare it for us.
“Yes definitely, but it’s probably cold now. I can heat it up in the microwave if you’re still hungry. We shouldn’t let it go to waste after you took time to do this for me. I’m sorry Mike.” He just shook his head to signify the word ‘no’. Putting his finger to his lips, he warned me not to say another word. It was forgotten.
“Let’s just eat. I should go check in with Dad to find out if there’s anything I can do to help this morning. I don’t work Friday through Sunday usually, but when it’s this bad Brad usually can’t make it to work. It won’t take me long.” He explained. “Then if you’re interested, I can come back. I don’t want to monopolize your whole vacation if you had things you wanted to do.”
“I didn’t plan anything for definite. I’d love it if you’d come back. You don’t happen to have any movies I can play in that VCR over there, do you? Maybe we could watch one or two tonight. Then maybe I can entice you to stay again.” I looked at him mischievously. My smile widened when he said he would love to. We sat down to eat our microwave-heated breakfast. Actually, reheating it hadn’t harmed the taste at all. It was delicious.
Chapter Four
As we finished our breakfast I thanked Mike again for such a delicious surprise. “That was so good Mike. Maybe I’ll have you make dinner too.” I teased.
“I’m afraid my culinary talents stop with breakfast.” He admitted. “The only reason I do that well is because my Mom had me help her. When I was young, Dad used to invite the crew in for a hot breakfast on the weekends.” I liked that he was beginning to share little tidbits of his life. I wanted to know everything about him.
“Well, your Mom must have been a great cook and an excellent teacher.” I offered. “Would you like to get a shower before you go?” He contemplated the offer for a few moments.
“You know, I think I’d feel more revived if I did. Last night wore my ass out.” He thought a second and then added, “ I have extra clothes in my truck incase of an emergency. I’ll just go out and get them real quick.”
“What kind of emergency you plan to have Mike?” I teased. “Do you consider me an emergency?” I couldn’t help but laugh out loud. I readied myself for the chase, as he gave me the look like he did the night before.
“Damn right, you about sent me to the hospital last night.” He playfully teased back. “I barely made it out alive. Sir Cumsalot was so overjoyed and excited that, he’s going to need CPR.” He said, as he grabbed at the growing bulge in his pants. He headed towards me with his jean-covered cock in his hand. “Since it’s your fault he can barely rise to the occasion, I think you should be the one to breath a little life into him.” I squealed as he got closer and ran around the other side of the couch. Mike laughed at me as I ran away, pretending I was scared.
Here I was a 41-year-old corporate leader and I was acting like a teenager just discovering young inexperienced foreplay. “You better go get your clothes.” I said laughing. Mike gave up and agreed with me. He wanted to get this done so he could come back. He hurried out to his truck and brought back the clothes he kept for extras.
“Would you mind turning up the furnace and putting these someplace so they would warm up?” He asked. I took his pants and flannel shirt from him. Heading for the bedroom, I took a moment to turn up the heat. As the heat started to filter out of the air ducts I hung his clothes over the ladder-back chair. They would be nice and warm before he was done.
I could hear the water running, as the glass shower door closed. Slightly opening the door between the rooms, I peeked in to catch a glimpse of his nakedness. An idea suddenly popped into my pretty little head. ‘Maybe I should join him.’ Having made up my mind, I checked again to see if he was facing away from the doorway. I wanted to surprise him. Mike stood under the hot water to let it run down over his manly physique. He didn’t appear to be in too big of a hurry, as he stood there basking in the warmth.
My robe slipped off my shoulders and fell to the floor in a heap. Mike had turned towards the showerhead wall. With his eyes closed he stood under the water, as it run down over his head. The hot water made it feel like a sauna and the mirror had already clouded over. I tiptoed further inside of the room. For a moment I stopped in my tracks as he turned briefly to let the hot water run over his shoulders.
I opened the door quietly and stepped inside the shower. It was a little larger than a single person stall, more like one and a half, which gave us just enough room to be together without being too cramped. Mike turned to face me, but didn’t open his eyes. He had no idea I was in there with him. When he reached to grab the soap he nearly discovered me, as he searched behind closed eyelids.
“Damn it, now where’s the soap?” he asked himself aloud. He turned his back to me again, remembering that there was an extra unopened bar on the ledge up above. I quickly lathered up the open bar until tiny bubbles filled my hands. He was struggling with the paper on the unopened bar yet, when I wrapped my arms around him from behind. Caressing the soap along his lithe structure I whispered near his ear. “Is this what your looking for?”
His half-erect cock sprung to life, as my hands lathered the space between his legs. I never touched his hardening cock, until everything surrounding it was white with bubbles. He leaned back against me, without depending on me to hold him upright. “That feels so good Laurie.” Mike’s hips began rocking back and forth, as my hand slid easily over his length. His ass writhed seductively against my bare pussy. I could feel his hardness throbbing in my soapy hand, pulsating like a quickening heartbeat.
My breasts pressed into the hard muscular flesh of his back. My nipples were erect from a mixture of arousal and cooling warm water, as it trickled between us. One hand stroked his cock, while the other slipped underneath to gently massage the soap over his swollen balls. He leaned forward to lean against the shower wall for support. Mike groaned loudly, “Mmm yeah, stroke my thick swollen cock.” I loved how verbal he was sometimes. It made me so horny … and dominant.
I let go of my firm but gentle grasp on his balls. Slapping him on the ass with my soap covered hand. The snapping sound on his ass vibrated throughout the sparsely decorated room. His ass reddened, with a faint hand print, as flesh does under hot water. My grip tightened around his shaft. “I think I’ll make you stroke your own damn cock, while I punish you for lying to me last night.”
He knew I wasn’t upset anymore, that I was using his dishonesty to heighten his arousal. “Take it Mike, take it in your hand and stroke it slowly. Don’t cum until I tell you to. Do you understand?” He hesitated a moment too long. So, I spanked my hand against his flesh again. Another loud crack sounded in the room. It turned him on to have me take control. He stuck his reddened ass out further to give me a better shot the next time I saw fit to slap him. I took careful aim and spanked him yet again. His ass writhed, as he struggled to stifle his moan of painful pleasure.
“Are you going to be my submissive bitch today Mike?” I asked in a smug tone. I knew he would not refuse me. Although, I was surprised to hear him verbally accept his role.
“I’ll do anything you want Laurie … anything you ask of me I will obediently do.” I grinned, pleased with myself. I had decided that when he returned later today, I would use him to satisfy my every sexual craving.
“Good Now stroke your cock for me … Nice and slow. Don’t cum until I tell you to.” I didn’t have to slap him again, because he immediately took his thick shaft in his hand. He was obedient when he wanted to be. “Yes that’s it, nice and slow … painfully slow. You want to cum don’t you Mike?” I asked.
“Yes” he replied out of breath with excitement. His hips had begun to thrust forward with his strokes. He was fucking his hand.
“I bet you’d like that to be my creamy pussy. Or better yet, my tight asshole.” I saw my vibrator next to the sink where I had left it after cleaning it up from the night before. “Do you know what it’s like to be fucked in the ass?” I asked him with the intention of showing him.
“No Laurie” I could tell by the sound in his voice when he answered, that this whole scene was driving him insane with need. He hadn’t yet said it, but his whole body was begging for release.
“Well, I think it’s about time you find out what it feels like.” I reached outside of the shower and retrieved the vibrator from the sink. “I’ll make it easy on you. Stop jacking off and turn around” Mike did as I said. It looked as if I was just in time too. His cock was throbbing with climatic closeness.
“It’s a good thing you didn’t cum yet or I’d have to punish you severely.” My expression was demanding. “I want you on your knees. You’re going to get me off with this,” I held up the vibrator for him to see, “so that it’s lubricated for your ass. Unless you’d like to take it dry?” I smiled mischievously, knowing he would have no choice. His virginal ass wouldn’t be able to take it.
Mike shook his head ‘no’, as he readily reached out to take the vibrating cock. “That’s a good slave. Mistress Laurie is pleased.” I was diving into my role as dominant bitch rather easily. He knelt in front of me. I lifted my leg up on the ledge of the shower. Mike stared hungrily at my pussy. I laughed out loud, “Your not allowed to lick me Mike, so stop drooling” He looked up at me with pleading eyes. “Oh no, you will get that as a reward once you have obeyed my every command.”
He looked at me quizzically. “Don’t look so confused Mike. Your going to have to suck on that little vibrating cock to get it wet for my pussy.” I couldn’t help but grin. Now I would see just how much he wanted to please his Mistress. “Once you get it nice and wet then you can slide it in my hot moist box.” I slid my fingers up and down over the slit between my legs, teasing him with my feminine wiles. I knew it would make or break his decision to do it; I brought my wet fingers to my mouth and sucked on them invitingly. I continued to caress myself while I watched him comply with my demands.
The tip of the vibrating cock slipped between his lips. He sucked at it hard and fast. I wasn’t sure if it was because he wanted to get it over with, or if he wanted to get to the part where he could stick his erect tongue in me. Either way, the power I had was intoxicating. When I felt he had gotten it nice and wet, I instructed him to make me cum with it. My pussy was already slick from watching him surrender to my demands.
He turned the knob at the end of the vibrator to full speed and spread my lips apart. The vibrating tip lay against my clit, which sent an electrifying jolt through my sex. I played with my full breasts, pinching and pulling on my erect nipples. Mike didn’t seem to notice the water that beat down on his back, as he knelt on his knees to give me pleasure. “Does that feel good Laurie?” he knew it did, as my body squirmed against it.
“Stick it into my hot pussy Mike.” I demanded. Most of the time women liked it slow and romantic, but right now I wanted it hard and fast. My ultimate goal was to ‘just’ cum. No waiting, no long drawn-out foreplay, I just wanted to cum. Then if I felt like it, I would have yet another orgasm. I felt wild and wicked.
When the head of the pulsating cock first entered my wetness, I thought I would lose it right then and there. I did my best to prolong it a little longer, so that I could enjoy the feeling that seemed to come from the center of my being. Mike began thrusting it in and out of my cunt, fucking me with its faux-veined thickness. He knew just how to move it around inside of me. He touched every erogenous zone I had. Every raw sexual nerve ending was jumping with arousing energy.
As my climax grew nearer I reached out to steady myself against the shower wall and door. The constant stimulation from the vibrator and Mike’s expert positioning brought on one of the most intense orgasms I ever had. The continuous tremors from the vibrator were prolonging my wave of pleasure. I begged him to stop, because I couldn’t take it any longer. My legs felt weak and unable to hold me up.
Without my permission, Mike’s head dove between my legs. He used his tongue to lick up the juices that were trickling down my inner thighs. I lifted my leg up higher and spread my legs further apart to allow him entrance. His firm fleshy tongue slipped between the folds of my pussy, sliding up and down my slit. He wriggled the tip of his tongue over my clit then thrust into my hole. Over and over he did this until I came yet again. This time upon his tongue and into his waiting mouth.
It was such a natural high to see him knelt before me, feasting on my sweet nectar. He told me how much he enjoyed my taste, but to see him in action, between my legs, spoke louder than his words ever could. Mike’s cock jutted out from his body like a statuesque phallus.
When he appeared to have lapped up every drop of my juices, he stood up before me. Without saying a word he bent the showerhead down, as the water had started to get cooler. Why he didn’t just shut it off I didn’t know. Perhaps it was the last thing on his mind. He turned back to me and in one swift movement urged me to turn to face the back of the shower. As if I knew what he was about to do I reached forward and held onto the wall, bending slightly at the waist.
His thick cock head poked at my pussy, wanting in. I reached down between my legs to guide him into paradise. He grasped my hips and started plunging deep into me. His cock was so hard that I felt as if I was being impaled upon a thick flesh-covered wooden phallus. His stamina was award winning, as he thrust faster, harder and with perfect rhythm into my pussy. I cried out in ecstasy, “Uggghhhh … Mike … FUCK ME” I could barely get those words out in between his incessant thrusts.
Mike just kept going, as if he was in the zone I had been in. Just fuck until you cum. Don’t stop, don’t slow down, just do it until you cum and cum hard. By now, I was rocking back and forth onto his length, meeting every plunge driven with pure animal lust. “Uggghhhhh” he grunted, as his cum burst forth into the depths of my womanhood. Mike kept going despite the sensitivity his cock felt. He could sense the tenseness in my body signifying my immanent release.
I came again on his shaft. It glistened in the soft light emanating from behind the frosted glass of the shower door. With him still inside of me, I stood upright to lean against his broad chest. He wrapped his arms around my body and held me close to him. Gentle kisses fell upon my ear, down my neck and along the curve of my shoulder.
As he kissed my back little chills of pleasure ran through my body, as they always do, when someone kisses my back after I cum. I don’t understand why, it’s just one of those things. An added bonus I guess. Mike sensed my sensitivity and kept kissing me. I moaned as I experienced another orgasm from his touch. When all had subsided and his spent cock slipped from my dripping pussy, I mentioned, “Your going to be really late. Will your Father be upset?” I asked.
He shrugged his shoulders, “I don’t know, depends on if the rest of the crew showed up or not. I better get going though, just in case.” We both soaped up and rinsed off, this time not taking the time to play around. Besides, the water had become pretty chilly. I opened the door and stepped out.
Handing Mike a thick blue towel I thanked him for an arousing wet morning. I, also, apologized for any ‘talking to’ his Father might give him. I felt bad that, because of me, his Dad might have been waiting.
As we dressed in the bedroom I informed him quickly of what I would be doing while he was gone. “I’m going to run back to the town, I went through last night on my way here, and get some more supplies for tonight. That is, if you think you will still be able to make it back.”
“Oh I’ll be back tonight, just not sure what time. It probably won’t be until like seven or so though.” He looked apologetic, but I understood.
“That’s ok Mike, still plenty of night ahead of us. It’s important that you help your Dad. It will give me time to look around while I’m in town anyway. I have a couple small gifts to pick up for friends back home. I promised.” He was relieved to find I was sincerely ok with the plans, but he was still disappointed. There was no other place he’d rather be, than here with her.
Once dressed, Mike went out to suit up for the weather. I followed him out to say ‘Good-Bye’. I cleared my throat and giggled, “Um, by the way, thanks for fixing my furnace.” I hadn’t even given his original reason for being there, a second thought, since early last night.
He laughed out loud at my realization. He smiled and said, “I’m glad the furnace went out.”
He looked thoughtful for a moment before adding, “You know it’s kind of weird though, it was as if someone purposely blew out the pilot. There’s no possible way for a natural breeze to of extinguished it.” We were both thoughtful, trying to make sense of what he just said. As he prepared to leave I pondered an answer. ‘Could it of been fate stepping in?’ I wondered. Stranger things have happened.
Mike kissed me gently on the lips and promised to be back later that night. I made sure to remind him that he hadn't fulfilled all Mistress' wishes in the shower and that he would be paying for that later. I grinned at him mischievously before he turned to leave. “ I'll hurry back baby.” He promised.
I waved at him from the door. “See you later” I yelled out to him, just before he shut the old creaky truck door. As he drove off I closed the door tightly behind me and locked it.
Building a small fire in the fireplace, I lay back on the overstuffed couch. I planned to read the book that I brought with me on the plane. Before I knew it, I was fast asleep and dreaming of what that night would behold....
Chapter Five
A couple of hours later I awoke to the phone ringing. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and sat up quickly. I stumbled sleepily to the phone and picked it up to answer. “Hello?”
“Laurie …” I recognized his manly voice right away. “It’s Mike. I won’t be as long as I originally thought. I do want to stop in at home though to get a shower, check mail, and make sure everything is intact after last night’s weather. I thought you’d like to know so you don’t have to rush around.” I appreciated him calling. Then I wouldn’t be sitting here worried and waiting. “I think I’ll still be there around seven, maybe seven thirty.”
“That’s fine Mike. Actually it will work out better, since I fell asleep after you left. I still need to go into town and get dinner started.” I still sounded a little groggy. I looked up at the clock to see what time it was … ugh it was almost eleven already. “Wow, the morning sure flew by. I just noticed the time. I guess I had better get my butt moving.” He was laughing with me. “Thanks for calling to let me know Mike. I will be looking forward to you being here later. Hey, was your Dad upset with you?” I asked.
“No, everyone showed up, but he was wondering what happened to me last night. I felt like a damn teenager again, one who was about to get busted for being out all night.” He laughed. “I just told Dad I got stuck in the storm, and you were kind enough to let me sleep on the couch until it cleared. I’m not sure he bought it completely, but hey I’m a big boy now.”
We both found humor in the situation, but I knew it would be uncomfortable when I went to turn in the key and check out. I wasn’t very good at hiding my feelings and I was sure he’d be able to read it all over my face. “Well, I had better get back to work. I’ll see you later tonight.” He announced.
“Ok Mike, I look forward to it. Oh …” I had a quick question, since he called I thought I’d find out. “Do you like chocolate or caramel?”
“Depends, what’s it for?” I heard his little devilish laugh at the other end of the line.
“Not what your thinking.” I was sure my face had turned a couple shades of red just thinking about what we could use it for. “You said you liked ice cream right?” I heard his muttered ‘Uh huh’ on the other end. “Well, I was wondering what topping you liked the best … or should I get both?”
“Well if I had to make a choice I’d say the chocolate, but honestly I love them both, so it’s up to you. Whatever you like the best is fine with me.” Thanking him for the suggestion we said our good-byes and I hung up the phone. I really did need to get moving. Dinner wouldn’t really take that long to make. The Sweet & Sour Chicken recipe I knew was quick and easy, but I really wanted to get some shopping done for my friends back home. I promised I would get them a memento from my trip.
After a few hours of intense shopping I returned home with all the gifts I needed to purchase and the items I needed for dinner. I looked up at the small clock in the kitchen, as I took off my coat. It read four twenty. I set the gifts in a corner of the bedroom out of the way. Then headed back out in the kitchen to begin cooking. Within fifteen minutes I had the base of the sweet and sour sauce simmering and was adding the other ingredients. The only thing I had to wait on was the chicken breast that was cooking separately. I would add that later.
While I waited, I started a small fire in the fireplace and set out our table setting. I straightened up the cabin some too. By then the chicken was cooked and ready to add to the sauce. I let it simmer on low for a while longer. “Well, I guess that’s about it, maybe I will get a quick shower.” I said out loud, even though I was the only one there.
I picked out a pair of jeans and a cornflower blue gauze top to put on after my shower. I debated on which matching set of undergarments I wanted to wear. Picking out the dark blue silk and lace bra and panties, I headed in to take my shower.
The hot water felt so good that I didn’t want to get out. I knew my time was limited, so I reluctantly shut it off and stepped out into the steam-filled bathroom. It didn’t take me long to dry, dress and put on minimal makeup. I rarely wore more than a little mascara and eye shadow. I quickly dried my hair and decided to just leave it straight instead of taking the time to curl it. Mike would have it messed up soon anyway. I smiled at myself in the mirror, remembering the night before. I noticed how my eyes seemed to sparkle every time I thought about him.
The only thing I had to do was cook the rice and light some candles to add a little ambiance to the room. With the fire in the fireplace and the candles it was perfect, just enough light to see by. Just as I was debating whether or not to put the Minute Rice in the microwave or not, I heard a familiar sound out front. Looking up towards the picture window I saw lights skim across the front porch. He was here already. I had just looked at the clock and it read six thirty. I heard the creaky old door of the pickup slam shut out front.
I didn’t turn the porch light on, so I rushing to the front door. Just as I flipped the switch I heard his knock on the door. Unlocking it, I pulled it open to find him standing there holding a bouquet of fresh flowers. A grin spread across my face. “Surprise” he exclaimed. He stepped inside quickly and shut the door so that the warm air wouldn’t escape out the door.
“Thank you Mike, that is so thoughtful of you. They’re beautiful” It had been quite a while since I received flowers from a man. He had picked out a mixed bouquet of flowers that reminded me of my Mom’s garden back home.
“I’ll put these in some water real quick.” I said as he handed them to me. He leaned in and gave me a lingering kiss on my cheek. I blushed a little. Even though we had become familiar with one another, I think it was that this seemed a bit more like a date. Last night had been spontaneous, but tonight we planned to meet. It just felt different, in a good way of course.
The only thing I could find that resembled a vase was an old Ball canning jar under the sink. I cleaned it out and cut the longer stems at an angle. I arranged them a little and set it up on the counter among a couple of the candles I had lit. I noticed they had a fairly strong scent to them. Their sweetness drifted through the cabin.
As Mike walked over to see what the other delicious smell was I noticed how good he looked. His worn work clothes had been left at home. He had a nicer pair of jeans on that, looked as if they had been bought recently. He wore a light blue shirt under a sweater almost the same color as my matching bra and panties. “You look really nice tonight Mike.” I nudged his arm, urging him to turn around, as I would one of my girlfriends on a shopping spree. He turned 180 degrees and stopped. “Mmm Hmm” I muttered in appreciation.
He turned back to look at me and smiled. “What’re you doing? Checking out my ass?” He laughed at my boldness.
“Yeah … well, you checked mine out as I walked over here didn’t you?” He was busted.
“Ok, you got me there. So, do you like?” He asked.
I walked over, to stand closer to him, and slipped my hand down his back, letting it rest on the roundness of his tightly clad ass. I squeezed it gently as I leaned closer and kissed him full on the mouth. He slipped his arms around my waist and pulled me against him. Mike’s cock had already begun to grow in anticipation. I pulled away reluctantly. “We had better stop or the food will be going to waste.” He knew I was right. His breathing had already started to falter in the heat of the moment.
After dinner we sat for a while on the couch and talked, letting our dinner settle. There was no hurry tonight. We knew we’d be in each other’s arms for the whole night. Mike had brought his VHS copy of ‘Sea of Love’ with Al Pacino in it. We had both seen it before, so during the beginning we talked about the fact that I had basically one full day left of my vacation. It saddened both of us to think that tomorrow would be it for us.
“Maybe I can get some more vacation time after the holidays.” I suggested. Waiting another couple of months would kill me, but at least we had something to look forward to. Mike had other ideas.
“Or maybe I can come there for a visit. I have about seven days of vacation time to use up before the end of the year. I never took time off, because I was needed every time one of the other guys had off.” I nodded in approval of his earlier visitation.
Mike leaned in for a kiss. It had been decided he would come for a visit. We wouldn’t think beyond that for the time being. He kissed my lips so gentle, tasting their unique taste. Sweet and sour blended with a hint of liquid syrup from the Dr. Pepper I had just taken a sip from. My lips burned with sexual arousal, scorching their flavors upon my soft flesh. “Mmm you taste good.” He said after slowly parting from my lips. I just smiled in response, as he pulled me closer and just held me in our comfortable silence.
We diverted our attention back to the TV for a moment. The scene where Pacino (the cop) and Ellen Barkin (the suspect) first go to her place was on. Their animal attraction exploded in the scene before our eyes. The uncontrollable desire they portrayed was believable, because our first night together mirrored their intensity. I squirmed a little on the couch as the scene unfolded. Both of us sat staring intently at them desperately needing each other.
I slid my hand over Mike’s upper thigh intending to slip it between his legs. Instead I found his manhood straining against the fabric of his pants. My hand cupped its thick hard protrusion. “Looks like your enjoying the movie.” I whispered close to his ear. “Does it turn you on the way he’s just taking what he wants … and how she’s responding with the same intensity?” I asked, still whispering into his ear. Mike groaned, as I rubbed his cock through his pants. He raised his hips slightly against my hand, as he lounged back against the couch. His legs spread wider apart.
He placed his hand upon mine, pressing it down harder on his thickness. I continued to rub his hardness until I could feel his cock pulsing against my palm like a heartbeat. He never said a word, only moaned, but I knew what he was thinking. ‘What do you think? Yes it’s turning me on.’ I had asked a silly question, but I asked it with intention of it teasing him further. I didn’t need to seduce him. He wanted me … I wanted him. We ignored the TV after that, as we continued our exploration …..
Just as things were getting hot and heavy a knock came to the door. We looked at each other in surprised wonder of who could be out there. He rose from my heated body and began to straighten his clothes. I sat up and slipped my shirt back over my head. Running my fingers through my hair, I asked Mike. “Would you answer that?” My breathing still fought to return to normal.
He strolled over to the door with cool confidence and turned the knob. I busied myself straightening the small pillows on the couch. When Mike opened the door he breathed a sigh of relief. He obviously knew the man at the door. “Hey Sam, what’s up?” Mike was still confused as to why he was there. “Something wrong with Dad?” he asked the man.
“No … no” he waved off the thought of that being the reason he was here. “I’m sorry to bother you Mike,” he winked at Mike, signaling his approval of his female companion. “Your Dad tried to call you at home, but he was getting frustrated that you weren’t home. So I told him I had an idea of where you were and would deliver his message.”
Mike nodded, “ …And? What’s the message?” he asked. He was a little irritated at his Dad’s intended interruption, right at a crucial moment too. He was just about to slip her jeans and panties off for a nice after dinner snack of sweet pussy juice. He wanted her for dessert.
“Joe called in sick for tomorrow.” Sam waited for Mike to respond.
“Are you heading back to the office?” Mike asked. Sam nodded yes. “Ok, then would you let Dad know that I can come in, but not until ten and I can only stay for a few hours? I have other plans tomorrow that I cannot break.” Sam agreed to relay his message. Mike thanked him and said his good-bye.
I was still sitting quietly on the couch, thinking about tomorrow. It was just another reminder that it was my last full day here, my last full day with Mike. Both of us had been ripped out of our previous mood. So I just made another suggestion, as Mike sat down next to me on the couch. “Well, since we have taken an unplanned breather, would you like some ice cream?” I asked as I tried to smile. “I bought both caramel and chocolate.”
“I’d love some.” He said enthusiastically. Mike had admitted his love for ice cream and was excited that I had thought to get some. “Would you like some help?”
“Sure …” I got up from the couch. “Would you get the bowls out of the cupboard? I’ll get out the toppings.” Mike was surprised to see that I had bought so many different items. There was chocolate, caramel, strawberries, nuts, Maraschino cherries, bananas and canned whip topping. “How would you like it?” I asked. I meant it to be a simple question requiring a simple answer, but Mike looked at me with ‘that look’ and I knew how he’d like it … all over me. My eyes slowly looked away from his intense gaze, as I thought to myself, ‘Oh … I’m way ahead of you.’
The ice cream was hard as a rock. Comparing its hardness to Mike’s cock in my mind, I smiled. He must of read my mind. “Here I’ll scoop it up. Your much better at handling other hard things.” I placed my hand on the front of his pants and rubbed him suggestively. I wasn’t surprised to find him half hard. He must have been thinking the same thing. Or maybe he was fantasizing just as I was. I dipped my finger into the warmed chocolate and offered him a taste. “Which is sweeter … the chocolate or my pussy?”
Mike’s lips encircled my chocolate-covered finger. He sucked at its creaminess until all had melted off and into his mouth. “Mmm, that was delicious, but your pussy is by far much sweeter.” His eyes softened, as they did when his desires grew to the point of no return. I plucked a cherry out of the jar by the stem and brought it to my mouth. I sucked the red colored juice off, as I let it slip slowly from my ‘O’ shaped lips. Mike watched me with intensity. I knew he wished it were his cock slipping slowly from my soft lips. Our ice cream was melting in the bowls from the heat that rose from our inflamed bodies.
Mike encircled my body with his arms and pulled me tightly against him. His tongue slipped between my lips to find mine. The taste of cherries and chocolate mingled in our hungry mouths as we kissed passionately. He stepped back a moment and began to unbutton the tiny buttons of my shirt. He left it to hang open at my sides. He grinned when he saw my bra had a front clasp, which will make things much easier he thought to himself. He unfastened it, pushing the cups aside to replace them with the palm of his hands. He squeezed their firmness gently.
I scooped some of the chocolate out of the jar with my fingers. As his hands left my breasts I rubbed some on each nipple and then suggestively sucked the remainder from my fingers. Mike backed me up against the counter top. I placed my hands at each side on the counter to steady myself. He surprised me by grasping my hips and lifting me up on the counter. I sat there before him, my nipples covered in chocolate. They stared him in the face.
Mike leaned in and took my left nipple into his mouth first. His tongue circled its erectness, licking the excess off. Then he sucked hard to remove every last morsel. I heard his hungry groans. Then the other one received the same. They were so hard they ached with anticipation and need of his ravenous mouth. I leaned back, resting on my hands. My back was arched to meet his advances. Suddenly, I felt a kinship with the woman that starred in nine and a half weeks. Both of us had fallen prey to a delectable seduction.
Our edible exploration continued. Mike had skillfully removed my pants. He moved the jars of goodies that were in our way, as he slid my silk covered ass to the end of the counter. There was plenty of room for me to lie down on the hard surface, which is how he wanted me. My shirt, bra and panties were removed slowly. He enticed my arousal with his fingertips, as they barely traced over my skin. I lay naked in the dim light of the room. Mike stared at my body, as if he was thinking of how to start his masterpiece. I would be his human sundae, built to his taste … a delectable creation by Chef Mike.
Chocolate was still smeared over the natural brown color of my nipples. They looked like someone had smeared the freshness of a painting before it was dry. A little had dripped down the underside of my breasts. It was barely a taste, but Mike licked its sweetness from my flesh. He kissed my lips with intense passion, sharing what stuck to the roughness of his tongue. My tongue coiled around his like a curious snake. “Mmm” I moaned. Our breathing became heavier. His hand slid down the softness of my belly to find the trimmed V of my womanhood. Mike’s fingers slipped easily into my depths. The slick creaminess he found aroused his cock.
My hand fell to the side of the counter. I cupped the firmness of his manhood; sliding my grasping palm up and down it’s length. He fucked his cock up into my hand, making his need known. His mouth found my erect nipples, sucking hard at each one. I felt him gently bite their tips, which made my hips rise against his searching hand. His palm pressed hard against my clit, as his fingers continued their assault. He now had three fingers deep inside of me. “Your so fucking wet Laurie.” He moaned.
His mouth hungrily trailed down my belly. I caught his head in my hand and pushed him further south, as my hips rose and fell against his hand. I was hot and so damn horny. I wanted him to taste me. I urged him further south, but he needed no encouragement. He loved my taste and had already decided his destination. “Oh my God …” I said loudly, “ just let me feel your hot wet tongue”
“Patience my dear.” He said with a smile. “If I’m going to have my dessert then I’m going to make it my way.” No explanation was necessary, as I watched him reach first for the ice cream. It had started to melt just sitting on the counter, but it was still chilly to the touch. The contrast between its coldness and the heat of my pussy sent me into a desirable frenzy. I waited for him to go down on me, but he wasn’t done adding ingredients yet.
Tipping the warmed chocolate jar just enough a small amount began to trickle in a thin stream over the melting ice cream in my pussy. Hot pussy, cold ice cream, warm chocolate … “Mmm … Mike that looks and feels so good.” He raised his pointer finger suggesting he wasn’t done quite yet. He took the can of whipped cream and began to shake it furiously so that it would come out in whipped thickness. I heard the can’s noisy expression as it expelled its contents. Before he even set down the can he had plucked a nice big ripe looking cherry from the jar and placed it on top of the white cream.
Admiring his work of art, he just stood there for what seemed like an eternity. I just wanted him to dig in, to tell me how I tasted. My juices mingled with the melting ice cream, as I felt it drip down to rest in a puddle below my ass on the counter. “Your ice cream is melting Mike, you’d better start licking it up before it’s all over.” I grinned mischievously at him, daring him to wait any longer. My legs fell slightly to the sides, allowing him plenty of room to lean between my open thighs.
As if I was an ice cream cone dripping in the summer heat, he placed his tongue at the bottom. I felt his tongue lick over my puckered hole and slide up my slit into the thickness of his dessert. He then licked around the edges to ensure that nothing else escaped it’s fleshy bowl. Mike never removed the cherry from the top, as most would do. Instead he chose to eat around its suggestive presence. It wasn’t long before I could feel the wetness of his ice cream covered tongue slip further into me. He finally took the cherry from the top and plucked it from its stem. He chose to roll the little round plumpness around between my pussy lips before devouring it.
If ever I could use the term ‘white hot’ to describe a feeling, this was it. Heat from his tongue emanated through the coldness that clung to its milk-coated exterior, as it again found itself immersed in the heat of my juices. It was a feeling I couldn’t find the words to describe. You’d just have to experience it for yourself. My pussy pressed harder against his hungry mouth, as I moaned loudly in intense ecstasy. “Mmm, don’t stop. Eat every last morsel of your dessert Mike.” I was so ready to explode with intense passion. Soon he would be feasting on more of my special ingredient. “Baby, I’m gonna cum.”
My body started to quiver as my orgasm rippled through my body. It had become a familiar site to Mike over the past 24 hours. One he recognized now, as it gradually built to the point of no return and then let loose. He enjoyed watching me cum, the soft look of ecstasy that spread slowly over my intense and expressive facial features. ‘To watch her was to experience it through her.’ He thought, ‘You could feel every exciting wave as it crashed through her body.’ He hungrily licked at my pussy prolonging the delicious feeling of release. Mike could taste her sweetness mixing with everything else. To him that was the most delicious part.
Nothing was left when Mike was done feasting on me, except the leftover stickiness that would be washed away later as we showered. Some of the melted ice cream had dripped down over my asshole. It felt like his juices after a good cum that had oozed out of my throbbing cunt. It had melted and warmed from my body heat. It was no longer cold and intrusive, but a warm welcome feeling. Referring to his cock and cumming, within my thoughts, aroused me more. I wanted to taste him. I wanted to cover his thickness with creamy chocolate and eat him like a frozen chocolate-covered banana.
When Mike went to get a warm wet washcloth to clean up the remnants of dessert from his face, I hopped down off of the counter and awaited his return. I put the ice cream away so that if we wanted some later for actual consumption it wouldn’t be totally wasted. When I turned he was emerging from the bathroom wiping the chocolate, cherry, cream from his face. He smiled at me. He didn’t have to tell me how much he enjoyed his just dessert, because it was all over his face, literally. I smiled back with a devilish little grin that told him it was far from over. “I’d like my dessert now …” I said, allowing the last word to trail off in sexual suggestiveness.
I motioned him closer with my finger. Desire emanated from my soulful eyes. “Come closer lover …” I licked my lips in anticipation. “Stand here before me.” His cock jutted out from his body stiff with hardness. Pre-cum oozed out of the tip, begging to be sucked off. I did just that, as I knelt down on a folded towel I had retrieved from a kitchen drawer.
Mike must have discarded his clothing while he was in the bathroom, because he stood before me now in naked aroused glory. He awaited my hungry mouth. He knew I wanted to devour his cream-filled cock laden with chocolate. He was so excited by the thought that pre-cum dripped from his hole. I covered his head with my mouth gently and sucked at its sweetness. Mike’s fingers threaded through my golden locks as he breathlessly whispered, “Mmm don’t tease me Laurie … please.”
I let my mouth slip from his cock and replied, “I won’t tease you baby.” Reaching for the chocolate syrup I carefully but liberally covered his cock. I tried not to make too much of a mess. The chocolate gathered at the underside of his cock where a thick puddle began to tear at the base. My tongue snaked out to lick it up before it dripped on the floor, then continued north until it circled around his blood-engorged head. I opened my mouth wide and slid down the length of his throbbing cock.
“Oh shit …that feels so fucking good” I could feel his cock throbbing in my mouth. Mike didn’t even try to control his arousal this time. He wouldn’t be holding back his delicious cum this time. Whenever the intensity had built up enough he would just release, shooting his load into my mouth. My hot wet mouth slid up and down his length easily. It tasted just as I had imagined it would. Like a warmed chocolate covered banana might. His soft supple shaft skin began to emerge from the tasty sweetness, which enticed me more. I sucked hungrily hoping he would soon feed me my just dessert. “Mmm” I moaned upon his cock.
His fingers grasped at my hair as he began fucking my mouth, meeting each thrust of it with intensity. He fucked my mouth until he came so close to cumming he was almost unable to hold back. Mike changed his mind about wanting to make me swallow. Instead he wanted to fuck my pussy nice and hard. “Get up Laurie.” He guided me by the hand as I rose off the chocolate stained towel on the floor. “Bend over the counter so I can fuck your hot pussy from behind.” I obeyed what he asked of me.
His hand held onto my hip as his free one guided his thick cock into my hole. I held on tight to the edge as he penetrated me. “Oh, your so fucking big Mike.” It was true he seemed to have gained weight only in that particular body part. His cock had grown so much with his arousal that it had been difficult, despite my wetness, for him to enter me. He wasted no time, thrusting in and out of me like a well-lubricated piston. Paying attention only to what was happening behind me, I knocked over one of the containers of topping. The contents of the caramel oozed out onto the counter top right where my breasts lay upon it. My nipples immersed in its stickiness.
Grasping my hips harder his rhythm increased. He just wasn’t getting the leverage he wanted, so he reached forward, cupping my caramel covered tits in the palm of his hands. He pinched and pulled them outward away from my body just enough causing pleasurable pain. To feel the stickiness of the caramel under his grasp added desirable friction. Neither of us could keep quiet as he pounded against my ass and into my waiting pussy. Passionate moans and groans filled the otherwise silent room. The crackling fire in the fireplace added sizzle to our fiery tryst.
“I’m gonna cum so damn deep in you Laurie. You make me so fucking hot” He was close … about to explode. Then there it was … I could feel the hot sticky liquid empty into my deep sexual well. Some of it drooled out the mouth of my pussy and down my inner thigh, mixing with the remnants of chocolate. I stood up with him still inside of me to lean back against his sweaty chest. Both of us were breathing hard from our intense workout. He cupped my breasts in his hands, holding me close. My hands slid around his side and down over his ripe ass cheeks. I loved his well-shaped ass.
“Mmm” I moaned, as my breathing began to slow. “That was quite a dessert.” I smiled lustfully at the thought of it. “I guess I’ll have to serve it to you more often.”
He knew I was teasing, but welcomed the invitation. “Anytime you want to serve ice cream with a choice of toppings like that, I’ll be here.” He chuckled at his intended pun. “As a matter of fact, I’d really like to try a small bowl full if you don’t mind.” I nodded in agreement. “But I’m gonna have to shower first. Want to join me?” I nodded in agreement again, as his cock slipped from my aching pussy.
“Yeah, it looks like we could both use a cooler shower.” We both looked downward admiring his still hard as a rock cock. “Looks like something is harder than that ice cream was earlier.” I turned around completely and sunk to the floor on my knees. Taking his cock into my mouth I sucked it clean.
“Damn woman, it’s never going to go down if you keep doing that.” I released his manhood. I looked up at him with my best ‘fuck me’ gaze I could muster without breaking out into an all-telling grin. Now I was teasing him … I’d leave him wanting more. Maybe he would just take it from me instead. The thought of that made my pussy throb with need. I rose from the floor and grinned at him. He suddenly knew what I was doing, teasing the hell out of him. I smiled widely and headed quickly to the bathroom before he could catch me and spank me for being a ‘bad girl’.
Mike followed close behind me. He had grabbed the towel off the floor and quickly twisted it. He managed to snap it at my ass just before the bathroom door closed behind me. It barely touched my tender flesh, but it was just enough to make me squeal once on the other side of the door. “Let me in woman or I’ll break down the door.” I could hear the laughter in his voice. I made numerous excuses as to why I couldn’t open the door. Hearing nothing on the other side of it I pressed my ear up close to listen. Nothing. ‘ Where did he go?’ I wondered. Just as I heard the doorknob turn I remembered the door that lead into the bedroom from the bathroom. In Mike walked with a smirk on his face. He had me now …
We spent the next twenty minutes soaping each other up in the shower. Our playfulness turned into serious caressing, then another act of forbidden love unfolded under the cleansing water of our sins. Tomorrow, it would be difficult, knowing it was almost over. I even entertained the idea of staying behind, knowing it might cost me my job, as we made love yet again later that night. I fell asleep wishing I had met him a couple years sooner. Perhaps things might have been different.
As I drifted off to sleep in his arms I murmured just loud enough for him to faintly hear, “I love you Mike.” Those words … the ones I held back not wanting to show my true feelings. They escaped my mouth on sleepy breath. Unable to distinguish between wakefulness and sleep I thought I heard his reply, “I love you too …”
PART THREE
UNTIL TOMORROW
Intro
Neither Mike nor I awoke too early the next morning. Our lovemaking had lasted into the wee hours. Both of us were pleasantly exhausted, but knew we’d take full advantage of our last day and night together. We could go to sleep early each night for the next week after I left, but for now we wanted to take advantage of every minute.
This morning though, our constant arousal for the past two days had left us less than eager to move. During a brief moment of wakefulness I thought to myself, ‘Why bother getting out of bed. We will just find ourselves back in here sooner or later.’ It really wasn’t such a bad idea. I smiled at the thought. ‘God, how I will hate leaving tomorrow.’
I dozed back off in Mike’s arms, trying to think of ways to prolong my departure. Nothing came to mind as I fell back to sleep to Mike’s rhythmic snoring. It didn’t matter for the moment, but soon enough I knew it would.
Chapter One
I finally woke up around 9 am. feeling somewhat refreshed. Mike was stirring next to me in bed. Rising up on one elbow, I stared down at his peaceful face and smiled. I commented quietly to myself, ‘What I wouldn’t give to wake up to this every morning.’
He turned to face me suddenly in his light sleep. I leaned down and planted a lingering kiss on his cheek rough with morning stubble. Any other woman I knew in the office would complain about such little things, but I found it nice. They would never understand how I found it to be a welcome sign of his masculinity. I loved having a ‘man’ in my bed.
Most of my co-workers were about my age, give or take a couple years. They found themselves competing with the male personality most of the time, preferring to date younger men, like men that chose to keep their youth by dating a younger woman. That was my general assumption anyway; as I watched them, men and women alike, brag about their weekend conquests.
Mike was the type of man I found myself attracted to and there weren’t many like him left out there in today’s world. He was settled in his ways, knew what he wanted. He was comfortable with himself and his sexuality. He no longer needed to feel the competition, but took the time to find what it was he knew he was looking for in a partner. The compatibility, need, desire and animal lust he required to experience the perfect union. I felt the two of us had found that in such a short time this weekend.
His eyes fluttered open, trying to adjust to the morning light peeking through the slightly parted curtains. “Good morning.” I said in a low whisper. His blue eyes smiled up at me.
“Morning’ Laurie” he replied. He rolled onto his back, performing cat-like stretches to awaken his sleepy limbs. “What time is it?” he asked.
“It’s a little after nine.” He didn’t seem upset by the two hour sleep-in, but I could tell he was disappointed he let that precious time slip away in sleep. “We have all day Mike. Why don’t you take a little time and wake up. I’m gonna go get a quick shower then start brunch.” He yawned, as he shook his head in agreement. “It won’t take me long. Then we can decide what to do today while we eat.” I kissed him quickly on the cheek again and slipped out from under the covers. Sitting on the edge of the bed I reached over to retrieve my robe to slip it on. When I did I felt a quick slap on my bare bottom.
I turned to look at Mike, “What did you do that for?” I asked.
“I owed you that from last night. Teasing me the way that you did.” A devilish grin spread across his face.
“Why, whatever are you talking about?” I asked sarcastically. I knew damn well what he meant, but pretended I was confused. I couldn’t hold back the smile that lie just below the surface. I sprung up from the bed and tied my robe quickly.
“You know damn well what I’m talking about.” He playfully replied.
I crawled on my hands and knees towards him, like a cat stalking its prey, on the bed. I kissed him seductively full on the mouth and then departed from his delicious lips. “And you loved every minute of it, didn’t you?”
“Yes I did you little tease.” He caught my face in his hands and pulled me closer. Mike gave me a long slow passionate kiss, as his hand slipped under my robe and cupped my breast. I wanted to crawl back under the covers and press my naked body against his, but I knew if we didn’t get moving, our day would quickly fade away.
Today we needed to get out and spend some time sightseeing together. I wanted him to show me a couple of the places he had mentioned the first night we met. The stream that ran behind my cabin seemed to hold a special place in his heart. He admitted to spending a lot of time out there all year long in the quaint little shack that stood beside it. It had been there for many years and had belonged to an elderly gentleman he knew when he was a child.
Now he used it as a quiet retreat where he spent time writing his thoughts and feelings. Another thing I found I admired about him. I too loved writing and felt a kinship with him. We were two artistic souls that viewed the world differently from everyone else. I was secretly hoping he would share some of it with me. Although I knew it might be very personal, so I set my mind to accept it if he didn’t offer. I also, remembered him telling me his home was directly behind my cabin. Maybe he would let me into his world, even for a while.
Our lingering kiss ended, as I sat back on my knees on the bed. “Mmm I’d love to stay in here with you all day baby, but I think we better get up. I’d like it if you would show me your special places today Mike. If you don’t mind?”
He smiled and readily agreed to take me out back. “Your really interested in all that?” he seemed a bit surprised. “I never had anyone ask before, but if you want to, sure I’d love to show you.” He seemed genuinely happy that I had asked.
Needless to say brunch went quickly. We were both excited to get out and enjoy the day.
We bundled up for the weather. New snow was falling steadily. It was quite beautiful outside as it stuck to the trees, leaving you with the feeling of being in a fantasy winter wonderland. I could hear children a few cabins away, yelling and laughing, as they played in the snow. I felt their excitement. Deciding to be a little adventurous myself, I let Mike get ahead of me as we walked around to the back of the cabin. I reached down and took a handful of good packing snow. A perfectly formed snowball rested in the palm of my hand, as I assessed my situation.
Mike turned to look back at me for a brief moment. “You coming?” he asked.
“Yea, right behind you.” I replied. I managed to keep a straight face until he turned back to watch where he was walking. Raising my arm I took careful aim and threw the snowball at him. I hadn’t lost my touch. The snowball hit him square in the lower back. I froze in my tracks waiting to see how he would react to my attack.
He turned around to face me when he realized what had happened and warned me, “Ok, your gonna get it now. You realize you just declared war with the elementary snowball fight champ?” Mike quickly reached down and scooped up a large amount of snow. He packed it with experienced perfection and let it fly.
As I turned to run, screeching and giggling, I swear I heard it whizzing through the air just before it made contact. It had hit the right cheek of my jean-covered ass and splattered into single snowflakes once again. Damn, he was good. What had I started? I was surely in trouble now as I misjudged his ability. I ran down the small hill behind the cabin in an attempt to get away, but I was stopped short as I found myself at the edge of the stream. I scanned the immediate area for a way to cross without stepping into the shallow cold flowing water. He ran up behind me and caught me in his arms from behind.
“Ha, thought you had the upper hand again didn’t you?” he teased me relentlessly. We both tripped and fell back into the fluffy snow on the bank of the stream. Both of us sat there laughing hysterically at our childish antics. How long had it been since either of them just let go and had fun? I knew for myself it had been quite a while and it felt good.
“Hey, move over so we can both make a snow angel.” He shook his head as if he thought I was crazy, but he did so with a smile on his face. As a matter of fact it took him no time at all to make his snow angel. He carefully got up from the ground. Reaching out to help me up, I took his hand so that he could pull me up onto my feet. We both turned and looked at our creations. “Hey, we both did a pretty good job for not having done this in a long time.” He agreed as he took my glove-covered hand in his.
He held my hand as we walked along the stream. “Up here is a place where we can cross. It’s narrower and there are a couple stepping stones to cross on.” As I looked ahead to see where he was pointing I noticed the small cabin he had told me he used as his private place for writing.
The cabin was small and quaint. You could tell it had been standing there for many years, but obviously the previous owner and Mike had taken good care of it. It still looked sturdy although weather-warn. I noticed the hand-built stone chimney on the backside, as it rose above the roof. I found the little cabin quite charming and was anxious to see the inside as well. I was shivering under my warm coat, now wet with snow. Maybe we could build a small fire and warm up a bit. I came from Michigan; where the weather was unpredictable, but I found that here it was a much fresher, crisp coldness that chilled me to the bone.
“Cross here Laurie.” Mike helped me across the stones. We only had a couple hundred feet to walk before we found ourselves standing on the front porch. Mike reached inside the empty window box and retrieved the key for the padlock. When he opened the door I was surprised to see how cozy he had made his little hideaway. It was so cute I wondered if it had been subjected to a woman’s touch. As if he could read my thoughts through my eyes, he answered my question.
“My Mom has always been quite crafty. After she quit working in the office with Dad, she needed something to do with all her free time. This is what she did. Nice isn’t it? There wasn’t too much she couldn’t do.” I looked at Mike realizing how he had made the last comment. It sounded as if she was no longer with us here on earth.
“Where is your Mom now Mike?” I asked a bit shyly. “I noticed you talked as if it was in the past tense.”
“Oh Mom is still with us, she’s just staying with her sister in Arizona. Her arthritis is so bad now she can’t stand the cold anymore. So she comes home in the warmer months and goes back to stay with her sister in the winter. It’s kind of hard on Dad, but he goes down often to see her. That’s partly why I’ve been so busy here.” His facial expression mirrored sadness. I could tell he missed his Mom being gone. “So, come on in and make yourself comfortable. I’ll build a small fire if you think you might want to stay here for a while.” He made the comment sound like a question.
“Sure, I’d love to. I know your writing is rather personal Mike, but if there’s anything you’re able to share, I’d love to read some of your work.” He smiled and nodded.
“I do have a few things I could share with you. Just let me get this going first.” It took him no time at all to get a nice fire burning in the fireplace. He already had it prepared and ready to go, all he needed basically was a lit match. “It doesn’t take long to warm up in here. The place is pretty small as you can see and I calked between the logs last year to keep the heat in.”
Already it had warmed enough for me to finally remove my coat and gloves. Our boots were drying on the rug in front of the raging fire. I made myself more comfortable and took a better look around me, while Mike went through some of his work to find a couple things to read to me. There was only enough room for a small desk, the couch I had been sitting upon. In the corner of the room was a daybed piled with seven or eight big pillows. There was electricity that Mike told me he had the electric company run from his house on the hill. I could barely see the rooftop of his home, as I looked out one of the two windows in the small cottage.
Mike motioned for me to come sit back down as soon as he found what he was looking for. I had removed my outerwear and hung it from the hook on the wall. Mike had sat down against the arm of the couch with one leg up on the couch outstretched. He took my hand and pulled me down to sit between his legs. I rested up against his chest, laying my head against his shoulder, as he brought the first hand-written piece of paper in front of us. He began to read his poem with intense feeling. His words held the same feeling as when he spoke them. It was a sad but beautiful poem about lost love. I had the feeling it was written from experience, but felt it wasn’t something I should inquire about.
When he started to read the second one I realized it had an erotic theme, which was bringing my juices to a boil as he read each line out loud. His cock began to grow against my ass, which was pressed up against his groin. His free hand began to roam. He slid his hand down my arm, leaving it dimpled with goose bumps from his touch. As his hand passed by my breast his finger reached out to touch my erect nipple through the fabric of my shirt. He lingered to tease it for a moment.
All the while he kept reading with a steadiness in his voice I was sure I wouldn’t have at this point if it were I reading. My breath was already uneven, as I struggled to compose myself. Between his touch and those erotic, sensual words, I was losing control.
His hand slipped lower to caress my thigh. He dared to lovingly stroke the recess leading to my pussy, which was wet with arousal. Mike lifted his hips and pressed his swollen cock hard against me. He didn’t want me misinterpreting his intentions. He wanted me yet again and he wanted me now. He set the papers with his well-written words upon them, down on the floor by the couch.
Both of his arms encircled me, as he kissed my neck. His hand guided my head to partially face him so that his lips could meet mine, as he intimately explored my waiting mouth. “Mmm Laurie I want you so bad right now. Would you lay down with me in my secret hideaway?” he was being polite by waiting for my answer, but either way he was having his way with me. He had decided.
Chapter Two
I hesitated too long in answering him, although there were only a few seconds between his question and my mouth opening to answer. He gently pushed me forward from his chest and rose up from behind me. Standing in front of me, he quickly took my hand and led me over to the daybed. Mike grabbed the bottom of my red sweater, pulling it up and over my head with speed. He threw it down on the floor without care and reached for the button on my jeans. Almost pulling it off he tore each side away from the other, causing the zipper to make a strained ‘Zzzzzzz’ sound. I would be lucky if they weren’t broken by the time we were done, but I didn’t care.
He slipped his hands between the fabric of my jeans and my silk panties on each side of my hips, peeling them off of my body. “Take them off Laurie.” He demanded. Before long I was standing there with just my bra and panties on. My nipples were erect under their covering. It was no longer cold in the room, so it was obvious it was my growing arousal. His ‘take charge’ attitude made me cum almost instantaneously. I could feel the warm wet spot stain my panties. “Get on your hands and knees over a couple of those pillows Laurie.” I did as he asked, as he started peeling his clothes off his body.
I could feel him behind me on the bed and wondered what he was about to do. When lifted my head and gave it a gentle toss to one side to get my hair out of my face, I noticed the mirror hanging on the wall at the end of the bed. We would have a perfect view of everything that unfolded, my breasts naked and jiggling with each deep thrust, the look on my face as I neared climax. Mike’s expressive face would look strained as he was about to cum. Then I would witness the look of fulfillment emanating from his all-telling blue eyes.
Mike unhooked my bra, as I remained on my hands and knees, watching him in the mirror. I wiggled my ass against his hardness pressed up against me. “Are you going to take me Mike?” I asked in a daring voice. A loud crack sounded against my scantily clad ass. My right cheek stung from his punishment. He was in control and that’s all there was to it. I wasn’t to ask any questions, just do as I was told. Mike’s controlling ways had resurfaced. My bra slipped from my shoulders to fall upon my hands supporting me on the bed. I removed it quickly, tossing it on the floor near the rest of our garments.
With my panties still on I felt Mike’s fingers push into my wet pussy. My panties became soaked with the juices that oozed from it. I felt his hot breath through the silk material and knew that he was only inches from my womanhood. He loved tasting me, so I knew he would soon be demanding my nectar. He fucked his fingers in and out of my wetness with my panties as a barrier. The silkiness of them caused sweet sexual friction. I moaned loudly at his expertise, as my hips began to rock back and forth upon his fingers.
He grabbed a hold of the crotch of my panties, roughly pulling them to the side. His erect tongue slipped inside my depths, writhing and wiggling in my juices. “Mm Mmm Mm” was all I heard from him for the next five minutes. I reached between my legs to play with my swollen clit. My hips wiggled uncontrollably against his mouth. Soon I was joining him in a duet of delicious moans. I could feel my climax rise and fall, then rise again. Each time it did this it intensified ten-fold.
“Mmm … shit, fuck me with your tongue Mike” I was close to orgasm. Almost there I kept telling myself. “Yes … Oh God don’t stop” he didn’t seem to mind me ordering him around in the throws of passion. “Damn baby, I’m cummmiinnnnggg.” I said intentionally prolonging the word cum, as wave after wave of my orgasm washed over me. My body jerked in spasm against his mouth. My pussy throbbed, grasping at his hungry tongue. He devoured all the juices I offered him.
There would be no waiting for more. Mike literally ripped my panties from my hips. At that moment they were nothing but a barrier he wanted removed. Pre-cum was oozing from the tip of his cock as he slipped it inside of my well-lubricated pussy. He placed his head against my opening and then thrust into me hard, until his groin rested tightly against my backside. “Ugggghhhh” he groaned. “Your pussy feels so good, slick with your hot juices.” I watched his facial expressions in the mirror. He was definitely enjoying himself as I was. The ecstasy he felt was undeniable.
Mike began to fuck me in and out vigorously. My hips rocked back and forth over the length of his cock, meeting each thrust. Our lovemaking was uninhibited, wild and unforgiving. I begged him to fuck me harder. Mike let go of my hips and reached forward to grasp my breasts in his hands. He watched me now in the mirror. My eyes were closed, lost in the moment, my head thrown back in arousal. He abandoned my right breast to grab a hold of a handful of hair. They served as his reigns to control his wild Mistress.
“I’m gonna fuck you so hard you’ll be begging me to cum” he shouted out in a moment of unadulterated lust. “Tell me what you want Laurie.” He demanded to know. “Tell me” I knew what would happen if I let a few nasty words slip from my mouth. He was already on the edge … almost there. To encourage my words, his other hand that had been toying with my nipple, slid underneath me and found my swollen clit. He began to rub it furiously, hoping to bring me to a mutual orgasm. My hips rocked harder now, both back onto his length and against his fingers.
“You like fucking me like a whore Mike? Mmm … I love the feel of your thick throbbing cock in my cunt. I want you to cum for me Mike. Pull out and cum all over my ass. I love it when your hot seed drips down over my asshole. It makes me feel so nasty.” I went on and on enticing him to cum. He was purposely holding back to prolong the joy. It felt like a tug-of-war, wanting to cum, not wanting to cum yet.
“Oh fuck your gonna make me cum” he announced suddenly. I kept thrusting my hips back upon him.
“Yes, cum for me baby. I want to feel your throbbing meat explode into me.” That was all it took, one last mention of his throbbing cock and cumming inside my wet pussy. I felt shot after shot of his hot spunk fill my insides.
Mike groaned loudly with his imminent release. A look of pleasurable satisfaction came across his face. I too was pleasantly satisfied. Once our excitement had subsided Mike pulled out of my dripping cunt. We both lay down on the daybed, against the oversized pillows adorning the bed. It was actually more comfortable than I had originally thought it would be. Looking at it from across the room it was attractively decorated, but looks hard and stiff. Now, as I lay upon its feather-like softness, I wished to never move from its comfort.
My breathing had subsided, but Mike still struggled to slow his. His breath wafted through my hair as we spooned together on top of the covers. The tiny cabin had heated up quickly, which made our little love nest quite comfortable. If I were to return, I would prefer to stay in this small cabin to the one I had rented. Maybe someday I could.
Thoughts of having to leave invaded my peaceful being. It saddened me, but I prayed we would see each other again. ‘Maybe if I called my boss and told him the weather had prevented me from leaving …’ I thought to myself. It was useless, my boss could see through any lie.
We both drifted off to sleep as we listened to the wind outside of the small cabin. The warmth from the fireplace lulled us despite the wicked way the wind was whipping around the old logs that supported its frame. I fell asleep wondering if the cabin would still be standing when we awoke. It didn’t seem to bother Mike, so I relaxed into his arms, forgetting my worries.
Chapter Three
About an hour had passed when I suddenly awoke to a chopping sound close to the cabin. I discovered it had grown chilly inside. Mike was nowhere to be found … and where he had been lovingly holding me was erect with frigid goose bumps. I got up and quickly dressed to warm myself. The fire had burnt down so far that only a few embers were glowing under the ash. I peaked out the window by the front door to see if I could find what was making the chopping sound outside. Over to the right I caught a glimpse of the stream flowing between the cold snow-covered banks. I could see nothing that would have made the noise I heard.
Then I peered to the left. I could barely see the edge of Mike’s house as it sat majestically within the trees atop the steep hill. As my eyes lowered I glimpsed, out of the corner of my eye, movement towards the edge of the cabin. I looked closer. Just as I began to worry some stranger had stumbled upon his secret hideout, the person stepped out to set something down. I almost laughed at myself, for allowing my imagination to get the better of me. Because, as he came into sight, I discovered it was Mike bundled up in a winter parka warm enough for an Eskimo.
Mike was out there chopping more wood for the fireplace. I did end up laughing out loud at myself. I was being too silly thinking it was some axe murderer. Maybe I had been watching too many scary movies recently, as I sat at home with nothing to do. I would have to find something more constructive to do at home from now on. Mike stacked a few pieces of freshly chopped wood in his strong arms and headed towards the front door. Just before he had a chance to turn the knob I opened the door to let him in. “Well, Sleeping Beauty is awake.” He quipped. “I woke up about an hour ago.”
“What?” I replied with question in my voice. “I thought we had only been asleep for about an hour.”
He smiled at me and asked. “ Did you check the time on the clock above the fireplace?” I nodded in agreement. I had depended on it for the time when I awoke. “Well, that clock hasn’t worked in like 20 years.” He began to laugh. “I just keep it around because it belonged to the old man that used to own this place.” Mike piled the pieces of wood by the old fireplace and removed his outerwear to let it dry. Then he continued telling me the story behind the mysterious clock.
“Old man Miller’s wife became really sick a couple years before she finally passed on. She loved the clock. She often told him it held special powers of time. She was a superstitious woman. She had noticed over a period of time that good things that happened in her life seemed to happen about the time the clock struck two in the afternoon. She had noticed it often enough that she felt it was her ‘lucky’ time.”
I listened intently to his interesting story and wondered if it was true. “Well, one day after she was diagnosed with cancer and she was told there was nothing they could do for her, Old man Miller stopped the clock. He told her that if it did have special powers of time, then it would slow down her imminent passing. He wanted to believe. Each day he prayed after his wristwatch passed two in the afternoon. She had survived another day.” Mike’s story was so sad it brought tears to my eyes, as I listened to what I felt was soon to be the ending.
I could tell the story affected him too, whether it was true or not. He must have had a special bond with the old man to keep such a story close to his heart for so many years. He continued. “Well, one day in the middle of April as the wild flowers began to bloom on the hillside, his wife asked him to reset the clock. She made him promise to wind it often and never let it quit running again, as she wanted him to join her in heaven. She felt her time was near.
As he rewound the clock for his wife, all the while promising her he would come to her in heaven, she slipped quietly away. When the clock was wound as much as it could be, he peered down at the wristwatch he wore everyday, taking notice of the time. It was one fifty-nine in the afternoon. He gasped as he realized the significance of the time. He sat the clock down on the mantle carefully and turned to his wife across the room in her bed. She had passed on with a smile on her face.” Mike choked out those final words as I listened intently.
A single tear trailed down my cheek. So sad, two people so in love that they had a connection beyond what most would ever experience in life. “Did he ever reset the clock or did he just let the time wind down until one day it stopped?” I asked.
“He just let it wind down, hoping it would signify the end of his time as well. He ended up living another 15 years beyond her death, each day missing her so.” Mike leaned in close to my face and kissed me gently on the lips. The story had affected us both. Time was too short in life to take for granted the things that mean the most. Our final hours would be filled with love, affection, and adventure to fill our minds with memories until the next time we would be together. I was surer now than ever, that we would find a way to see each other again.
“I called up to the office and asked Ben if he would run into town and pick up dinner for us. Hope you like pizza with everything but anchovies.” He smiled as he imagined me with a dead fish sticking out of my mouth. Mike found humor in it, but it made me gag.
“Good choice. If you had gotten the anchovies you would have been eating alone.” I made a sickening sound come out my mouth, as I faked a gag reflex. He laughed hysterically at my sensitivity to the poor defenseless fish. It was kind of funny, but the whole idea left a fishy taste in my mouth.
“Ben should be here in about twenty minutes. Care for a quickie?” The smirk on his face told me he was half kidding, but as he pulled me closer the bulge in his pants told me he’d take me if I so much as began to utter the word yes. I kissed him full on the mouth with desire and need. His question had aroused my interest and the wet valley between my thighs.
Our tongues teased and tasted as we melted into each other’s arms. Just as the kiss had become deep and intense, both of us showing signs of arousal, we heard a buzzing sound in the far-off distance. I knew it was a snowmobile as the noise got louder the closer it became. Was dinner here already? ‘Damn’ I thought to myself.
“Sounds like Ben coming.” He simply said. We left the serenity of our embrace in anticipation of it being him. Mike moved to the window by daybed and peered out into the distance. About a quarter of a mile away, against the whiteness of the snow, he saw Ben’s red outerwear perched upon his sled. “Yea, it’s Ben.” He said with certainty.
As he passed me, on his way to the front door, he commented. “You and I will continue from where we left off, as soon as we rest our stomachs after dinner.” He gave me a knowing smile and a pat on the ass. “From experience, I’d say you make quite a dessert, that I can’t wait to feast upon.” I gave him my best ‘come and get it’ look, secretly daring him to skip dinner and go straight for dessert.
Chapter Four
Ben seemed like a nice guy. I guessed he was in about his late twenty’s, but later found out he was indeed in his mid thirties, married and had three children. He gave Mike a bit of a hard time, as he noticed the reason for Mike’s absence at the ‘Guy’s’ Friday Poker night.
“Aha, now I see why you weren’t there Mike. Will you be missing next weeks game as well?” He grinned devilishly at Mike and jabbed him playfully in the side with his elbow. “Does your Dad know your enjoying the company of one of his renters?” Ben asked with an ‘I’m going to tell on you’ tone in his voice. Of course he was kidding, but he stopped at nothing to give Mike a hard time.
Mike laughed at Ben’s antics and then blackmailed him with his knowledge, “You know Ben, if you don’t forget about it, I’ll tell your wife how you’ve been checking out the lady in cabin six.” Mike winked back at him with a ‘I got you now’ look on his face.
“Oh hell Mike, your no damn fun.” Ben knew he wouldn’t tell. Somewhere there was a written law that, men among friends never told on each other. Ben nodded at me as he excused himself. “It was nice to meet you. Give this old’ man a hard time would you?” I don’t think he realized the unintended pun that escaped his mouth, but I assured him I would indeed do just that.
Mike closed the door behind Ben. Setting the pizza down on the small table he asked if I wanted something to drink. I nodded my reply, as he reached down to retrieve a couple Pepsi’s from the mini refrigerator.
“So, do you entertain many of your Dad’s guests?” I couldn’t help it I had to ask. Ben’s remarks had left me with a tinge of jealousy I hadn’t expected to feel. Almost as soon as the question spilled out my mouth, I regretted having said it. Who was I anyway, to ask him such a question? I was here for only one more night. Tomorrow, by noon I would be headed back to the airport and on my way home.
He didn’t seem to take my question offensively. Actually he seemed rather amused by it. I didn’t find it funny though. My feelings had gone beyond the ‘Weekend fling’ stereotype.
“Honestly?” he was asking me if I wanted the honest answer or a fabricated answer to make it easy on me. I nodded a yes, but wished I hadn’t. I already knew that, as long as he’d been working for his Dad, there had to be a woman or two that turned his head. “I’m not accustomed to ‘entertaining’, as you put it, my Dad’s guests. There was one about five years ago that aroused my interest in more than one way, but that was long ago. You’re here now with me and I can honestly say you’re the only one that has made me feel anything in a very long time.”
His reply made me feel somewhat better, but I wondered what ‘she’ had been like. Was I his normal type? “I shouldn’t have asked you that Mike, I’m sorry. It’s really none of my business what has happened in your past. How about if I just shut up and we enjoy our pizza and the rest of the day? It’s already fading away so quickly.” Sadness set in. It was nearly six. Within 24 hours I would be back home in my lonely apartment, wishing I were still here.
“I agree. Let’s just enjoy the rest of the evening.” As if Mike just realized how fast the time had flown, his grin faded to sadness. “Hey, taste your pizza.” He said trying to quickly change the subject. “The Pizza Shop makes the best damn pizza’s around.” I had lost a bit of my appetite, but took a bite to please him anyway.
Once I had finished chewing my small taste I agreed, “Mmm this is very good pizza.” It really was, but I wasn’t convincing with my half-hearted comment. I gave in to my previous hunger and ate two slices. Perhaps later I would feel like eating more.
“What do you want to do after we’re done eating Mike?” I asked. “Are we staying here for a while longer or do you want to head back to the cabin?” It was lovely in his little secret place, but I realized there were no bathroom facilities and soon I would need them.
“Well, I thought if you were interested we’d head up to my cottage for a while before returning to your cabin.” I readily agreed. I had hoped to get an inside peek at his home. His personality would surely be displayed throughout his house and I would get to know him even better. I wanted to know him inside and out.
“I’d love that.” I said with a smile.
“Good, then let’s finish up here and head on up before it gets too dark.” He felt relieved to see me smile finally. It eased the tension that had suddenly built up between us.
The invitation had been delivered. We cleaned up after ourselves, so as not to leave his hideaway a mess. Gathering a small bag of trash to dispose of up at his cottage, we bundled up in our winter wear and headed up the steep hill leading to his home. I felt I had been invited into the King’s castle, as suddenly I felt nervous. What surprises about Mike would be unveiled once I stepped inside his home?
I was pretty tired out once we reached the top of the hill. I hadn’t climbed a hill like that since I was about eight. Back when nothing bothered you in your quest to get to the top, to then turn around and slide back down on your toboggan. Those were youthful carefree days of yesterday. When we finally reached the top I asked to stop for a moment. Mike laughed at me playfully. Of course he had made this journey hundreds of times, so he was better equipped to endure the steep incline. “You’d think after a weekend of wild sex you’d be ready for a marathon.” He chuckled as I gave him a look warning him, ‘if he said another word I’d let him have it.’
My breathing slowed as I answered back, “Well, if you hadn’t been almost running up the hill, I would have had an easier time of it.” I stood upright from the tree I had been resting against and turned to continue our hike upwards. As I turned, I looked up to see an old very rustic cabin, twice the size of my rental, standing before us. Snow clung to the full size logs that made up its outside walls. For a brief moment I felt as if I had gone back in time to the late 1800’s. At least until the noticed the very modern car parked out in the drive leading up to the side of his cottage.
Chapter Five
The cottage had been kept up very well, but you could tell it had been there for quite a few years. “How old is your cottage Mike?” I asked. I was immediately interested in its history.
“It’s been standing here for about 95 years. At least that’s as far back as we have been able to trace its ownership. About 1912 it was turned into a bunkhouse for the local woodsmen, after the original owner died in a gunfight over land rights. Later, it became a private home again. Then in about 1945, the people my father bought this place from had used this as their private home and office for the cabins my Father owns today. They sold him about 50 acres, but since he’s grown older, Dad has sold off some of the property, keeping only the ten cabins he rents, this place and the small home my parent’s shared. Dad gave me this place after I got out of college.” Mike paused a moment in quiet contemplation. “I think you’ll like it inside. I’ve modernized, but the old world charm still exists, even among the modernized bathroom facilities.”
“Oh thank goodness.” I laughed at my private thoughts. “I was hoping you wouldn’t say I had to use an outhouse.” Mike laughed jovially at the look of certain displeasure on my face. The scene running through my thoughts, of me sitting upon a cold wooden hole, made me shiver with fear. The only thing I kept imagining was some wild animal crawling frantically out of the hole. Scrambling aimlessly to quickly depart before I used the facilities. I did smile eventually, as the scene played out rather comically in my head.
Mike motioned for me to follow the shoveled path around to the front door. For a single man, I was impressed with how he took the time to decorate the front door with a seasonal wreath. I found his Mother’s touch had rubbed off. Some of her original decorating still adorned his cozy home, I noticed, as I entered the front entryway. Mike took my coat and hung it neatly in the small closet by the front door. I removed my boots and left them to dry on the braided rug that lay nearby.
As I stepped further into the room I found that the main room was fairly large. It was also the center of the house. The noticed that the bathroom was to the back of the room, as I quickly excused myself. I had needed to use it for some time now. Mike waited patiently on the couch, which stood in front of the old stone fireplace, that was oddly placed on an inside wall. Mike noticed my questioning glance, but waited to explain the uniqueness as he led me through the house.
“Well, the living room you’ve seen. It used to be the main social room for the woodsmen, doubling as their mess hall.” Mike walked over to the left of the spacious room, leading me into what was the kitchen. “This used to be the original kitchen. When I moved in the old wood cook stove was still in use.” He began to chuckle, mostly to himself. “After burning a few dinners I decided it was time to upgrade.” Modern appliances now stood proudly in place among the old fashioned theme that still overpowered the quaintness of the room.
We left the coziness of the kitchen. Walking back through the main room we entered a doorway to the left of the fireplace. Though I had never been there before I felt I had been. I knew before he completely opened the door that it was his room, his private den for passionate lust-filled moments. The room was tastefully decorated with old-fashioned charm. Either I had an original romantic on my hands or his Mother had more say in his personal taste. “As you can probably tell Mom decorated this place for me. A part of her is everywhere within these walls. Of course she did discuss what I wanted before she started, so what you see is as much me as it is her.”
Rich, deep, masculine colors of burgundy, forest green and gold adorned his room. Exquisitely well-done paintings of days gone by hung upon his walls sparingly, displaying the same dark rich color scheme. His bed resembled the one I had in my cabin, but with a much more ornate headboard. One crafted by hand, by some obviously talented woodcarver. I was right about him being somewhat of a romantic, as I noticed carefully placed candles about the room. An ornate incense burner sat upon his dresser top, ready to be used. “What flavor do you burn?” I asked. We had so much more in common than I originally anticipated.
He had been watching me closely as I scanned his room. He knew I was assessing his truthfulness of which he was, by carefully analyzing his surroundings. He hadn’t lied; he was who he said he was. “I believe it’s Musk that’s in there right now.” He replied, smiling at my obvious appreciation. “Would you like me to light it?”
I nodded an enthusiastic ‘Yes’, as I moved about the room, noticing his military medals and personal sentiments displayed. Much to my surprise, a fireplace was up against the same wall that the one in the living room was on. I smiled, as I imagined a fiery glow emanating from it’s rocky interior. Both fireplaces appeared to be the ones built with the original foundation of this home. I liked that he appreciated history and sentiments of days gone by.
“This was the Master bedroom of the original owners. Beautiful isn’t it?” I had to agree wholeheartedly. The man he spoke of must have been a romantic soul himself, as I saw the scenic landscape beyond the large picturesque windows to the south and west. The small cabin we had been in just a short time ago, sat at the bottom of the hill nestled among sweet smelling pines along the free-flowing stream. It looked like a picture out of a photographer’s magazine that took first place in some contest. It was truly a breathtaking view.
I had subconsciously moved towards the sunlit window to the south, to admire the view I speak of. I stood there for what seemed like an eternity, admiring it. I heard my breath exhale in a sigh of appreciation for what I saw, as I felt his arms slip around my waist. He stood behind me quietly, with much less demand than before. Mike was sharing our intimate space in quiet contemplation, admiring the same view as I. I felt his hot breath caressing my soft flesh along the hairline on my neck. Tiny new hairs arose in arousal with each gentle wisp of hot breath. I allowed a low sensual moan to escape my lips, as my head slowly fell back against his shoulder and chest.
His grip around my waist tightened, as he pulled me in closer against his excited maleness. The scene that set before me was one of forbidden perfection. I melted sweetly into its warmth. Now, so caught up in the old world charm and romance, I gave in to his searching touch. With eyes closed to the here and now; I imagined myself and Mike in early 1900’s attire on a cold winters eve, standing before the window to admire the scenery, against a backdrop of historic romance.
I wondered if it was like this for the original owners, as they reveled in their uninhibited sexual desire. Were they as uninhibited as we found ourselves to be? Or was it a sin to desire, so recklessly, the flesh of your own wife back then? I imagined instead unbridled passion that flowed freely between the Master of this home and his wickedly arousing mistress. Yes … that was more like the scene I imagined.
Gentle caressing kisses covered the flesh of my neck, as Mike lingered to inhale the scent of my perfume. I heard him sigh. I understood it as I too, was feeling the lust-filled pangs of need. The sweetness of our last night together would forever be imprinted on these walls, as he struggled helplessly with each passionate memory. I would be going home soon, with no reminders upon my walls or in my bed, only memories stored lovingly within my heart.
Mike’s hands began to explore my voluptuous curves with more eagerness. His lust was rising once again, enticing me with his untamed prowess. “You feel so good Laurie.” He dared to whisper. I moaned, as I responded to his touch. His fingertips teasingly played my nipples through my clothes. They hardened to display their erectness unmistakably. We watched ourselves in the window as our images played out against its mirror-like surface. The soft lighting lent a romantic background, as I watched, aroused, in the growing darkness of the outdoors. “I want to christen this room with the smell of your scent and gentle touch. So that I may feel you long after tomorrow.” His words brought forth wetness between my legs.
“I’ll leave you with lasting impressions to intoxicate all your senses Mike. I want you to think of me and remember our time together with intense passion.” I wanted him never to forget me, as I would not forget him … ever. His lips continued to invade my fading resistance. His fingers played expertly along the curves of my body. I took his hand in mine and led him to forbidden territory. A part of me I had surrendered the first night we were together. He loved it when I led him in erotic foreplay.
With one hand cupping my left breast and the other between my thighs, his kisses intensified. He took my earlobe between his lips and sucked hard on it, nibbling its small soft skin. He breathed short erratic breaths into my ear. “Do you want me?” I asked. I knew that he did, but somehow asking the question heightened the experience.
“Oh yes … so very much.” He replied breathlessly. Soon his need would be out of control. I wanted him to take me like the Mistress I had become. I wanted him to deny me purposely, make me wait. Then take me hard and fast, as if he too could not wait another moment.
I turned to face him, abandoning our vision in the reflective window. I wanted to taste his lips. I wanted to tease his tongue playfully with mine. Mike kissed me hard, as his mouth pressed firmly against me. His tongue slipped between my sweet tasting lips. Our bodies danced to the slow rhythm of our undeniable desire. We embraced this way for a moment of eternal bliss.
“Yes … Oh Yes, take me.” I said loudly within my head. I begged for more. “Touch me … leave your brand of love against my flesh.” I uttered not one word, but he somehow felt my needs. Mike quickly removed the material that kept him from my bareness. Then in turn removed his shirt, so that my breasts pressed hard against his manly chest. He removed my hair accessory holding a loosely kept bun. My golden locks fell alluring around my face, to lie upon my naked shoulder. Mike ran his fingers through the corn silk softness of my hair. I could detect his undying admiration within the depths of his eyes.
As we passionately embraced to share a kiss, I thought I could hear voices from the past whispering encouragement. I don’t know what it was about his place that suddenly flooded my imagination with old world memories but I felt as if the spirits of long past were encouraging our passion, our desires. ‘If only these walls could talk I’m sure there’s been plenty of passion among them.’ I thought to myself. It seemed crazy, but I think they really were trying to communicate.
Our hands explored aroused flesh, as we melted into each other. Our kisses deepened. I knew not anymore where I ended and where he began. Mike reluctantly slipped from our shared embrace. “Laurie, I’d like to make things more comfortable if we can take a little break.” I could see his emotions fighting with him, even as he uttered the words. I nodded in agreement, even as I refused to move. I couldn’t move. I wanted him to take me back in his arms and never let go.
“Is there anything I can help with?” I asked. Maybe if I had something to do besides watching the muscles ripple in his chest and back, I might be more willing to wait.
He replied with a ‘No’ as he hurriedly stacked a couple of logs in the fireplace. “Sorry for the interruption, but if I don’t start a fire it will get pretty chilly in here before long.” He seemed as irritated with the delay he had no choice but to take. With a flick of his wrist the match he struck lit up with fiery intent. He lowered it slowly toward the kindling and the paper, below expertly stacked logs, and waited for it to catch. In no time it roared with intensity that matched our sexual need.
Mike stood to light a couple candles that stood on the mantle above the fireplace. When he did, I excused myself to use the bathroom. I scurried through the dimly lit living room, as I was unfamiliar with the dark corners and shadows that loomed ever closer. The house Mike lived in didn’t scare me, but I did believe that the spirits of owners past were lurking among the shadows watching, listening, and even cheering for Mike’s latest conquest.
I smiled at the idea that went through my mind, as I thought for sure I heard footsteps above me on the second floor. My imagination was running away with me. Actually, if Mike hadn’t of stayed with me since my arrival, I probably would of seen more than one shadow move in the cottage I rented too. I wasn’t scared of the dark, but merely in tune with the afterlife since I was a young girl. It was a rarely known fact I shared with few.
Before I left the restroom I saw Mike’s toothpaste sitting on the counter. Having nothing to use, I just put a little on my finger and scrubbed around in my mouth and on my teeth. After having pizza I felt anything would help.
When I returned to the room I saw Mike’s shadow loomed high along the far wall, as the fire roared behind him in the fireplace. He had it going really nice now, as the room began to warm enough to want to strip my outer layer of clothing off.
Mike turned away from the fireplace slowly, as he placed the poker back in its stand. He smiled devilishly at me, as his eyes traveled up and down my clothed femininity. I knew that look. He wanted to remove every piece of fabric that kept him from my body. “What?” I simply asked blushing with knowing shyness.
“Oh nothing” he replied, “I’m just admiring you. You’re quite beautiful under the mask of firelight. Your soft curves are even more alluring. God help me, but I want you once again.” His eyes took on a look of lustful longing that I couldn’t ignore. I stood there frozen in place as he walked closer ever so slowly.
“I have a little surprise for my Mistress Slave of Passion. Your Master wants to possess you …” he was standing right in front of me now. His lips were only inches from my face, when he leaned in to kiss me between each group of arousing words. “… To take you” he kissed me again lightly on my cheek. “ … To taste you” his lips tasted mine ever so briefly. “… To love you.”
With his final admission his lips fell full against mine, our passion coursing with fiery desire. I opened my mouth willingly, allowing his tongue to languorously taste and tempt. I felt weak in my knees, as I held on for dear life around his broad shoulders.
Chapter Six
My breasts had been bared previously, as I in turn removed his shirt before we parted ever so briefly. Now, both of us wished for the remainder of our clothing to be removed, so that we may feel our nakedness. One against the other, flesh against flesh. The soft hair on his manly chest rubbed ever so lightly against my nipples. Between the chill coming from the large picture window and my arousal, they grew hard. Erect with need to be fondled, pinched, nibbled and sucked.
Mike’s adventurous hands had slipped between us, as he struggled to undo my pants. He fumbled with the button, his attention still above my waist as he kissed my lips hungrily. His wet lips trailed along the sinewy length of my neck. He was easily arousing my interest, even as he hurried further south to taste my breasts.
I threw my head back as he finally reached my aching breasts, his tongue licking at my erect nipples. My button let loose, just as he covered the first one with his mouth and drew it in. I heard the familiar sound of my zipper being lowered. Together with my moans of pleasure, it made quite an erotic musical piece … pleasant to the ear and, even more so, arousing to our sex. I could feel the moisture collecting along the cotton lining of my silk panties, just as Mike slipped lower to remove my pants. I stepped out of them carefully as not to part from his searching lips. I didn’t want to separate from the exquisite feelings he brought forth in me.
It was my turn, as he stood back up slowly from his crouching position, his tongue and lips teasing every inch of me on the way. I cradled his head in my hands, as he found my lips again, and kissed him more passionately than I remembered having done before. I needed to burn his taste to my memory before tomorrow came all too quickly.
Finally, I was able to let go, as fingertips teased his manly chest. I could feel his nipples hardening to my touch, pressed against me. My hands took the liberty of undoing his jeans. Then I verbally demanded he remove them for me, “Take those damn pants off Mike. I want to watch you strip down for me.” I said with sensual dominance. I didn’t recognize the voice I spoke in, but knew I felt what I said so bluntly.
Mike looked at me rather surprised, doing as I asked. He, too, noticed that something was different. ‘It was her’, he thought to himself, “Yet there was an air about her he didn’t recognize.’ Since Mike had moved into this home he frequently felt like he was not alone. It never scared him to realize that, but now he wondered what it was. Before he had always been able to ignore it politely, now he couldn’t. Someone or something else was residing with him in this home. Either way, he found it exciting, this new side of me he was seeing. Mike removed and dropped his pants carelessly to the side, waiting for a new demand from me.
I stood there mesmerized by his nakedness, unwilling to remove my gaze from his growing erection, but my ‘other’ voice blurted out something that even surprised me. “Get on your knees before me Your Mistress wants her love slave to please her. Punishment will be severe if you don’t comply with my wishes.” Something inside of me had changed drastically, but I had no idea what. I felt like I was being controlled by something else, yet it was still I. All the erotic thoughts I had ever had were being spewed forth by some unknown force.
Chapter Seven
Throughout the night my demands went on and on, while Mike obediently did as I requested. I felt the dominance coarse through my body as if it had always been there. ‘Have I always had this in me?’ I wondered in between my well-spoken demands. I literally had Mike at my feet, loving me as his Mistress of Passion. He didn’t seem to mind my new role, but the look on his face told me he too saw the difference in me. As if someone or something had taken over my body, my desires.
“Lay me down slave and fuck me like I’ve never been fucked before.” Mike took me in his arms and lay me down on the soft bedding carefully, ready to mount me as my love slave. He climbed over me and positioned himself in front of my waiting wet pussy. My legs rose up and over his shoulders, with intent on controlling his every move. His hard cock slipped easily into my tight pussy, as I was wetter than even I could imagine. I slapped his ass intentionally, urging him to begin a nice long stroking rhythm inside my wetness.
“Mmm yeah, that’s it my manly slave. Fuck me with that huge cock of yours” As he slid his cock inside me, I closed my eyes, taking in the moment. The enjoyment I felt was beyond anything I had ever experienced. Maybe it was the Mistress role I took on.
Images appeared off and on through out our love session. Images of a woman dressed in a rich looking dress from years before. I’d say possibly the mid- 1800’s. Her image was so strong at times I felt as if I assumed her personality. The men I saw before me were dressed or undressed rather, but the clothes thrown over old chairs within a very ornate room, this room, was something I’d see in an old western movie. Pants worn from days of working hard, shirts stained from hours of work produced sweat. Guns in holsters I’d only recognize as being from days of old.
The voices of one or two men could be heard, as well as splashing in the corner of the room, as the men took their turns washing for their Mistress. Her room resembled a dungeon of sorts, with what we would call ‘toys’ in today’s age, but in her time would be thought of as serious reminders of ‘who was boss’ or rather the Mistress of the House.
My eyes blinked once or twice, thinking the images I saw before me were moments of temporary sexual insanity, as Mike pounded me with his lust. They just wouldn’t disappear though, as I more often than not I was experiencing what I saw before my closed eyelids. I felt as if I had become her…. I was she
I came back to reality as Mike began to grunt, groan and stiffen with his release. He was cumming inside of me. This whole scene had aroused him beyond even his own expectations. Was it that he wanted to be controlled? Or had he always been a more submissive soul?
When the evening had finally wound down Mike asked me, “Did you see her?” I was surprised by his question, but the look on my face told him I had. “She is quite beautiful isn’t she?” I nodded in agreement.
“But how did you know I saw her?” I asked questioningly. “I mean I know tonight was different than anything we experienced before now, but how did you know I saw her?”
“Because she often comes to me in my sleep Laurie. She invades my thoughts and imagination every moment I’m in this house. At first it was very little, but as time went on, it was every time I stepped foot in this house. It’s as if she tries to possess me… I have to admit to being smitten with her…she’s so very beautiful.”
I agreed with him…she wanted to possess whomever was in this house. “Had she lived here in the past?” I was remembering some of the history Mike had told me earlier and he hadn’t mentioned a woman such as this having lived here.
“I’m not real sure, I mean the history of this house only goes back so far, but I have found documents that suggest otherwise up in the attic. I think the past owners had found them and just packed them away up there, where they’ve stayed for years untouched. I was up there cleaning up and I found pictures and ledger books for what was bought for this property. I also found something like a personal diary, but I don’t recognize anyone in it as having been a previous owner. I don’t know, I wish you had more time to investigate this with me, as she invades my every thought, she just won’t go away.”
His voice was full of curiosity, yet something scared him about it. Maybe those shadows I had seen earlier were of her, or someone she had wronged in this house. I could see where it would leave you feeling a bit unsettled.
We cleaned up and decided that it would be best if we went back down to my cabin to sleep for the night, as neither of us felt at ease in his home. We felt like someone or something was watching our every move. Once, I even thought I heard a female laugh in the distance of another room, perhaps even the attic. Mike said he’d just grab something and then he’d be ready to go. I never saw what it was he brought with him, but in a very short time we were both ready to leave.
“Do you have a flashlight Mike, it’s gotten rather dark since we left.” I smiled nervously at him, as he quickly agreed with my statement.
“Yea, Here’s one right here. You ready to go?” he asked.
“Yes, lets get back and have something to eat, I’m hungry.” Mike smiled knowingly at me his appetite was also ravenous after such a long afternoon and evening of lovemaking.
Once we returned our night was consumed by talking about all Mike could possibly tell me about his home. The past inhabitants and all the history he could possibly tell me. I found it intriguing now that I had experienced, what I felt was the spirit of a woman that had once inhabited his home. What else could it be? We mulled that question over and over throughout the night, hoping to make some sense of it before I had to leave the next day.
As the night wore on I began to pack up the things I didn’t need, as Mike sat sadly by watching me. I too felt emptiness at the thought of leaving. I really didn’t want to, but what would I be able to do about that? I was needed at home and at work. If I weren’t back they’d surely fire me. I wanted nothing more at that moment, then to stay behind and get to know Mike better and figure out the mysteries that lie within his house.
Who was the woman that changed our last night together? How would she fit into our future? I knew this wasn’t the last I’d hear of Mike or her. She would invade my thoughts until I came back to find out the truth. I later told Mike of my plans to visit again as soon as I could, as I wanted to see him, but I also wanted to find the answers that I knew were within his home.
Neither of us slept real well that night, both of us wanting answers. Mike had put up with her presence for so long, trying to ignore it, but now he too wanted to know. Who was this woman and why did she reside in his house?
In the morning Mike and I packed my things into the car and made sure everything was ok in the cabin before we left. He decided to follow me to the airport so that he could say ‘good-bye’ one last time before I boarded the plane. I wish we could of rode together, but my car was a rental that I needed to return once I got there. We would have to just make the most of what little time we would have before I left, in the airport. With a final look at my cabin to memorize the memories within, I headed towards my car. Before I reached it I looked out behind my cottage to take a final look at Mike’s ‘special place’ and then up the hill to his home.
It was quite a distance, but I swore I could see someone standing in the bedroom window looking down at us. As I blinked; her silhouette disappeared, I convinced myself it was only my imagination. Then up in the attic window I saw a faint light, as if she had resigned herself to the upper floor until, once again, I returned ……
Word Count 38,531
No comments:
Post a Comment